The reason of faith, or, An answer unto that enquiry, wherefore we believe the scripture to be the word of God with the causes and nature of that faith wherewith we do so : wherein the grounds whereon the Holy Scripture is believed to be the word of God with faith divine and supernatural, are declared and vindicated / by John Owen ...
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 344 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 107 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53726
         Wing O801
         ESTC R38888
         18186032
         ocm 18186032
         106952
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53726)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106952)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1128:15)
      
       
         
           
             The reason of faith, or, An answer unto that enquiry, wherefore we believe the scripture to be the word of God with the causes and nature of that faith wherewith we do so : wherein the grounds whereon the Holy Scripture is believed to be the word of God with faith divine and supernatural, are declared and vindicated / by John Owen ...
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [8], 192 p.
           
             Printed for Nathaniel Ponder ...,
             London :
             1677.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Bristol Public Library, Reference Libraries. Central Library, College Green, Bristol, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible -- Inspiration.
           Faith.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Reason
             of
             Faith.
          
           OR
           AN
           Answer
           unto
           that
           Enquiry
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             we
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           WITH
           The
           Causes
           and
           Nature
           of
           that
           Faith
           wherewith
           we
           do
           so
           .
           WHEREIN
           The
           Grounds
           whereon
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           ,
           are
           declared
           and
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           OWEN
           ,
           
             D.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           If
           they
           hear
           not
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           neither
           will
           they
           be
           perswaded
           though
           one
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           
             Luk.
             16.
             51.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nathaniel
             Ponder
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Peacock
           in
           the
           Poultry
           ,
           near
           Cornhill
           .
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           HAving
           added
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           the
           Design
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           Method
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           in
           an
           Appendix
           at
           the
           Close
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           detain
           the
           Reader
           with
           the
           Proposal
           of
           them
           .
           Yet
           some
           few
           things
           remain
           ,
           which
           I
           judge
           it
           necessary
           to
           mind
           him
           of
           .
           Be
           he
           who
           he
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           shall
           not
           differ
           about
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           ;
           for
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           Truth
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Determination
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           about
           it
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           highest
           concernment
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           whereas
           so
           much
           hath
           been
           written
           of
           late
           by
           others
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           any
           further
           Debate
           of
           it
           may
           seem
           either
           needless
           or
           unseasonable
           .
           
           Something
           therefore
           may
           be
           spoken
           to
           evidence
           that
           the
           Reader
           is
           not
           imposed
           on
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           may
           absolutely
           fall
           under
           either
           of
           those
           Characters
           .
           Had
           the
           End
           in
           and
           by
           these
           Discourses
           been
           effectually
           accomplished
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           altogether
           useless
           to
           renew
           an
           indeavour
           unto
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           But
           whereas
           an
           Opposition
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Grounds
           whereon
           we
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           is
           still
           openly
           continued
           amongst
           us
           ;
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           judged
           either
           needless
           or
           unseasonable
           .
           Besides
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Discourses
           published
           of
           late
           on
           this
           Subject
           have
           had
           their
           peculiar
           Designs
           ,
           wherein
           that
           here
           tendred
           is
           not
           expresly
           ingaged
           .
           For
           some
           of
           them
           do
           principally
           aim
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           sufficient
           Grounds
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           any
           recourse
           unto
           ,
           or
           reliance
           upon
           the
           Authoritative
           Proposal
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           which
           they
           have
           sufficiently
           evinced
           beyond
           any
           possibility
           of
           rational
           Contradiction
           from
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           Others
           have
           
           pleaded
           &
           vindicated
           those
           rational
           Considerations
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Divine
           Original
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           fortified
           and
           confirmed
           against
           the
           Exceptions
           and
           Objections
           of
           such
           whose
           Love
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Resolutions
           to
           live
           therein
           ,
           tempts
           them
           to
           seek
           for
           shelter
           in
           an
           Atheistical
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           evidencing
           it self
           therein
           .
           But
           as
           neither
           of
           these
           are
           utterly
           neglected
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           so
           the
           peculiar
           Design
           of
           it
           is
           of
           another
           nature
           .
           For
           the
           Inquiries
           managed
           therein
           ,
           namely
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Obligation
           upon
           us
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           what
           are
           the
           Causes
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           do
           so
           ?
           what
           it
           rests
           on
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           become
           a
           Divine
           and
           Acceptable
           Duty
           ?
           do
           respect
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           immediately
           ,
           and
           the
           Way
           whereby
           they
           may
           come
           to
           Rest
           and
           Assurance
           in
           Believing
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           may
           are
           often
           shaken
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           with-those
           Atheistical
           Objections
           against
           the
           Divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           they
           frequently
           
           meet
           〈◊〉
           ;
           that
           many
           know
           not
           how
           to
           extricate
           themselves
           from
           the
           ensnaring
           Questions
           that
           they
           are
           often
           attaqued
           withal
           about
           them
           ;
           not
           for
           want
           of
           a
           due
           Assent
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           right
           Understanding
           what
           is
           the
           true
           and
           formal
           Reason
           of
           that
           Assent
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           firm
           Basis
           and
           Foundation
           that
           it
           rests
           upon
           ;
           what
           Answer
           they
           may
           directly
           and
           peremptotily
           give
           unto
           that
           Enquiry
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             do
             you
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           give
           them
           those
           Directions
           herein
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           due
           Examination
           they
           will
           find
           compliant
           with
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           right
           Reason
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Experience
           .
           I
           am
           not
           therefore
           altogether
           without
           hopes
           that
           this
           small
           Discourse
           may
           have
           its
           use
           ,
           and
           be
           given
           out
           in
           its
           proper
           season
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           have
           allowed
           all
           the
           Arguments
           pleaded
           by
           others
           to
           prove
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           their
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           force
           ;
           so
           where
           I
           differ
           in
           the
           Explication
           of
           any
           thing
           belonging
           
           unto
           this
           Subject
           from
           the
           Conceptions
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           I
           have
           candidly
           examined
           such
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           Arguments
           wherewith
           they
           are
           confirmed
           ,
           without
           straining
           the
           Words
           ,
           cavilling
           at
           the
           Expressions
           ,
           or
           reflections
           on
           the
           Persons
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           I
           have
           my self
           been
           otherwise
           dealt
           withal
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           I
           may
           be
           so
           again
           ,
           I
           do
           hereby
           free
           the
           Persons
           of
           such
           Humours
           and
           Inclinations
           from
           all
           fear
           of
           any
           Reply
           from
           me
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           notice
           of
           what
           they
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           write
           or
           say
           .
           Such
           kind
           of
           Writings
           are
           of
           the
           same
           consideration
           with
           me
           ,
           as
           those
           multiplied
           false
           Reports
           which
           some
           have
           raised
           concerning
           me
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           so
           ridiculous
           and
           foolish
           ,
           so
           alien
           from
           my
           Principles
           ,
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Course
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           not
           but
           wonder
           how
           any
           Persons
           pretending
           to
           Gravity
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           are
           not
           sensible
           how
           their
           Credulity
           and
           Inclinations
           are
           abused
           in
           the
           hearing
           and
           repetition
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Occasion
           of
           this
           Discourse
           is
           that
           which
           in
           the
           last
           Place
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           
           the
           Reader
           withal
           .
           About
           three
           years
           since
           I
           published
           a
           Book
           about
           the
           Dispensation
           and
           Operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           That
           Book
           was
           one
           Part
           only
           of
           what
           I
           designed
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
           The
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Illumination
           ,
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           of
           Consolation
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Immediate
           Author
           of
           all
           Spiritual
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Gifts
           extraordinary
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           is
           designed
           unto
           the
           second
           Part
           of
           it
           .
           Hereof
           this
           insuing
           Discourse
           is
           concerning
           one
           Part
           of
           his
           Work
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Illumination
          
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           earnest
           Requests
           of
           some
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Nature
           and
           Substance
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           suffered
           to
           come
           out
           by
           it self
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           of
           the
           more
           common
           use
           ,
           and
           more
           easily
           obtained
           .
        
         
           
             
               May
               ,
               11th
               .
               1677.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Reason
           of
           Faith.
           OR
           The
           Grounds
           whereon
           the
           Scripture
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           .
        
         
           THe
           principal
           design
           of
           that
           Discourse
           ,
           whereof
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           is
           a
           part
           ,
           is
           to
           declare
           the
           
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             Men.
          
           For
           this
           Work
           is
           particularly
           and
           eminently
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           ;
           or
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           by
           him
           dispensed
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             
             Luke
             2.
             32.
             
             Acts
          
           13.
           47.
           
           
             Chap.
             24.
             45.
             
             Chap.
             26.
             18.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           2.
           9.
           
           The
           objective
           Cause
           and
           outward
           Means
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           Subjects
           at
           present
           designed
           unto
           Consideration
           .
           And
           it
           will
           issue
           in
           these
           two
           Enquiries
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           On
           what
           Grounds
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           Reason
           ,
           we
           do
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           required
           of
           us
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           How
           or
           by
           what
           means
           we
           may
           come
           to
           understand
           aright
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           Revelations
           that
           are
           made
           unto
           us
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           therein
           .
        
         
           For
           by
           Illumination
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           it
           denotes
           an
           Effect
           wrought
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           I
           understand
           that
           
             Supernatural
             Knowledg
          
           that
           any
           Man
           hath
           ,
           or
           may
           have
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           revealed
           unto
           him
           by
           Supernatural
           Means
           ,
           for
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           Life
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           .
           And
           this
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           comprised
           in
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Inquiries
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           whose
           Declaration
           we
           at
           present
           design
           ,
           reserving
           the
           latter
           unto
           a
           distinct
           Discourse
           by
           it self
           also
           .
           Unto
           the
           former
           some
           things
           may
           be
           premised
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             is
             the
             only
             Objective
             cause
             and
             means
             of
             Supernatural
             Illumination
             .
          
           These
           things
           are
           commensurate
           .
           There
           is
           a
           natural
           knowledg
           of
           Supernatural
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           Theoretical
           ,
           and
           
             Practical
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             
             Chap.
          
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Supernatural
           knowledg
           of
           Natural
           things
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
             4.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Exod.
          
           31.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           But
           unto
           this
           supernatural
           Illumination
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           ,
           both
           that
           its
           Object
           be
           things
           only
           supernaturally
           revealed
           ,
           or
           as
           supernaturally
           revealed
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           that
           it
           be
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           a
           supernatural
           Efficiency
           ,
           or
           the
           immediate
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           2
           
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
           This
           David
           prays
           for
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           18.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Reveal
             ,
             or
             Vncover
             mine
             eyes
             ,
          
           bring
           light
           and
           spiritual
           understanding
           into
           my
           mind
           ,
           
             that
             I
             may
             behold
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             with
             open
             face
          
           ,
           or
           as
           in
           the
           Syriack
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           a
           
           revealed
           ,
           or
           
             uncovered
             face
          
           ,
           the
           vail
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           )
           
             Wondrous
             things
             out
             of
             thy
             Law.
          
           The
           Light
           he
           prayed
           for
           within
           ,
           did
           meerly
           respect
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Law
           without
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           fully
           declares
           ;
           Heb.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           various
           Supernatural
           Revelations
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           of
           himself
           ,
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ,
           are
           the
           sole
           and
           adequate
           Object
           of
           Supernatural
           Illumination
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           
             Divine
             external
             Revelation
          
           ,
           was
           originally
           by
           various
           ways
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           have
           elsewhere
           declared
           )
           given
           unto
           sundry
           persons
           immediately
           ,
           partly
           for
           their
           own
           Instruction
           and
           Guidance
           in
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           their
           Ministry
           to
           be
           communicated
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           was
           it
           granted
           unto
           Enoch
           the
           seventh
           from
           Adam
           ,
           who
           thereon
           prophesied
           to
           the
           warning
           and
           instruction
           of
           others
           :
           Jude
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           to
           Noah
           ,
           who
           became
           thereby
           a
           
             Preacher
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           
           And
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           thereon
           commanded
           his
           Children
           and
           Houshold
           to
           keep
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Gen.
           18.
           19.
           
           And
           other
           instances
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           may
           be
           given
           :
           
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             
             Chap.
          
           5.
           28.
           
           And
           this
           course
           did
           God
           continue
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           first
           promise
           to
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           before
           any
           Revelations
           were
           committed
           to
           writing
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           2460
           years
           .
           For
           so
           long
           a
           season
           did
           God
           enlighten
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           by
           Supernatural
           external
           immediate
           occasional
           Revelations
           .
           Sundry
           things
           may
           be
           observed
           of
           this
           divine
           dispensation
           ,
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           did
           
             sufficiently
             evidence
             its
             self
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
          
           unto
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           unto
           whom
           it
           was
           granted
           ,
           and
           theirs
           also
           unto
           whom
           these
           Revelations
           were
           by
           them
           communicated
           .
           For
           during
           this
           season
           Satan
           used
           his
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           possess
           the
           
           minds
           of
           men
           with
           his
           delusions
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           divine
           Supernatural
           Inspirations
           .
           For
           hereunto
           belongs
           the
           Original
           of
           all
           his
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           Enthusisasmes
           among
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World.
           There
           was
           therefore
           a
           divine
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           attending
           all
           
             Divine
             Revelations
          
           ascertaining
           and
           infallably
           assuring
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           of
           their
           being
           from
           God.
           For
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           so
           ,
           men
           had
           never
           been
           able
           to
           secure
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           
             imposed
             on
          
           by
           the
           crafty
           deceits
           of
           Satan
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           Revelations
           as
           seemed
           to
           contain
           things
           contrary
           to
           their
           Reason
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           command
           given
           to
           Abraham
           for
           the
           sacrificing
           his
           Son
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           2.
           
           Wherefore
           these
           immediate
           Revelations
           had
           not
           been
           a
           sufficient
           means
           to
           secure
           the
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           carried
           along
           with
           them
           their
           
             own
             evidence
          
           that
           they
           were
           from
           God.
           Of
           what
           nature
           that
           
             Evidence
             was
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           enquire
           .
           For
           the
           present
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Evidence
           unto
           Faith
           and
           not
           to
           Sense
           ;
           as
           is
           that
           also
           which
           we
           have
           now
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           not
           like
           that
           which
           the
           Sun
           gives
           of
           it self
           by
           its
           Light
           ,
           which
           there
           needs
           no
           exercise
           of
           Reason
           to
           assure
           us
           of
           ;
           for
           Sense
           is
           irresistibly
           affected
           with
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           like
           the
           Evidence
           which
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           give
           of
           their
           being
           made
           and
           created
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thereby
           of
           his
           Being
           and
           Power
           .
           This
           they
           do
           undeniably
           and
           infallibly
           .
           
             Psal.
             19.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
          
           1.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Yet
           is
           it
           required
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           men
           do
           use
           and
           exercise
           the
           best
           of
           their
           
             rational
             Abilities
          
           in
           the
           consideration
           and
           contemplation
           of
           them
           .
           Where
           this
           is
           neglected
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           open
           and
           visible
           Evidence
           unto
           the
           contrary
           ,
           men
           degenerate
           into
           Atheism
           .
           God
           so
           gave
           out
           these
           Revelations
           
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           require
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Faith
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           Reason
           of
           them
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           therein
           they
           gave
           full
           Assurance
           of
           their
           proceeding
           from
           him
           .
           So
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           his
           Word
           differeth
           from
           all
           other
           pretended
           Revelations
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Wheat
             doth
             from
             the
             Chaff
             ,
             Jer.
          
           23.
           28.
           
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           try
           and
           sift
           the
           Wheat
           from
           the
           Chaff
           ,
           or
           we
           may
           not
           evidently
           discern
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           things
           so
           revealed
           were
           sufficient
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           all
           persons
           in
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           was
           required
           of
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Faith
           or
           Obedience
           .
           God
           from
           the
           beginning
           gave
           out
           the
           knowledg
           of
           his
           Will
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             by
             sundry
             parts
             and
             degrees
          
           ;
           yet
           so
           that
           every
           Age
           and
           Season
           had
           Light
           enough
           to
           guide
           them
           in
           the
           whole
           Obedience
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           unto
           their
           Edification
           therein
           .
           They
           had
           knowledg
           enough
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           offer
           Sacrifices
           in
           Faith
           ,
           as
           did
           Abel
           ;
           to
           
             walk
             with
             God
          
           ,
           as
           did
           Enoch
           ;
           and
           to
           teach
           their
           Families
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           did
           Abraham
           .
           The
           World
           perished
           not
           for
           want
           of
           sufficient
           Revelation
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           at
           any
           time
           .
           Indeed
           when
           we
           go
           to
           consider
           those
           divine
           Instructions
           which
           are
           upon
           Record
           that
           God
           granted
           unto
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           scarce
           able
           to
           discern
           how
           they
           were
           sufficiently
           enlightned
           in
           all
           that
           was
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           .
           But
           they
           were
           unto
           them
           as
           a
           
             Light
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             .
          
           Set
           up
           but
           a
           Candle
           in
           a
           dark
           room
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           sufficiently
           enlighten
           it
           ,
           for
           men
           to
           attend
           their
           necessary
           occasions
           therein
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Sun
           is
           risen
           and
           shineth
           in
           at
           all
           the
           Windows
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Candle
           grows
           so
           dim
           and
           useless
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           strange
           that
           any
           could
           
           have
           advantage
           thereby
           .
           The
           
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           is
           now
           risen
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           Immortality
           is
           brought
           
             to
             light
          
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           If
           we
           look
           now
           on
           the
           Revelations
           granted
           unto
           them
           of
           old
           ,
           we
           may
           yet
           see
           there
           was
           light
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           yields
           us
           little
           more
           advantage
           than
           the
           light
           of
           a
           Candle
           in
           the
           Sun.
           But
           unto
           them
           who
           lived
           before
           this
           
             Sun
             arose
          
           ,
           they
           were
           a
           sufficient
           Guide
           unto
           all
           Duties
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           .
           For
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           was
           during
           this
           season
           
             a
             sufficient
             Ministry
          
           ,
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           God
           made
           of
           Himself
           and
           his
           Will.
           There
           was
           the
           
             natural
             Ministry
          
           of
           Parents
           ,
           who
           were
           obliged
           to
           instruct
           their
           Children
           and
           Families
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           which
           they
           had
           received
           .
           And
           whereas
           this
           began
           in
           Adam
           ,
           who
           first
           received
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           therewithal
           whatsoever
           was
           necessary
           unto
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           the
           knowledg
           of
           it
           could
           not
           be
           lost
           without
           the
           
             wilful
             neglect
          
           of
           Parents
           in
           teaching
           ,
           or
           of
           Children
           and
           Families
           in
           learning
           .
           And
           they
           had
           the
           
             extraordinary
             Ministry
          
           of
           such
           as
           God
           entrusted
           new
           Revelations
           withal
           ,
           for
           the
           confirmation
           and
           inlargment
           of
           those
           before
           received
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           
             Preachers
             of
             Righteousness
          
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           manifested
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           
             first
             Promise
          
           ,
           when
           
             divine
             external
             Revelations
          
           began
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Life
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           there
           was
           always
           alive
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           who
           receiving
           divine
           Revelations
           immediatly
           ,
           were
           a
           kind
           of
           infallible
           Guides
           unto
           others
           .
           If
           it
           was
           otherwise
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Patriarks
           ,
           before
           the
           Call
           of
           Moses
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           all
           things
           went
           into
           Darkness
           and
           
           Confusion
           .
           For
           oral
           Tradition
           alone
           would
           not
           preserve
           the
           Truth
           of
           former
           Revelations
           .
           But
           by
           whom
           these
           Instructions
           were
           received
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           sufficient
           outward
           means
           for
           their
           Illumination
           ,
           before
           any
           divine
           Revelations
           were
           recorded
           by
           Writing
           .
           Yet
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           way
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           it self
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           many
           disadvantages
           ,
           so
           through
           the
           weakness
           ,
           negligence
           and
           wickedness
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           proved
           insufficient
           to
           retain
           the
           knowledg
           of
           God
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           under
           this
           Dispensation
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           fell
           into
           their
           great
           Apostacy
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           betook
           themselves
           unto
           the
           conduct
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           of
           the
           ways
           ,
           means
           ,
           and
           degrees
           whereof
           I
           have
           discoursed*
           elsewhere
           .
           
           Hereon
           God
           also
           regarded
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           
             suffered
             all
             Nations
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             own
             ways
             ,
          
           Acts
           14.
           16.
           giving
           them
           up
           to
           their
           own
           hearts
           lusts
           to
           
             walk
             in
             their
             own
             Counsels
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           expressed
           ,
           Psal.
           81.
           12.
           
           And
           although
           this
           fell
           not
           out
           without
           the
           horrible
           wickedness
           and
           ingratitude
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           there
           being
           then
           no
           
             certain
             Standard
          
           of
           divine
           Truth
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           might
           repair
           ,
           they
           brake
           off
           the
           easier
           from
           God
           through
           the
           imperfection
           of
           this
           Dispensation
           .
           If
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           committed
           unto
           Writing
           ,
           men
           have
           Apostatized
           from
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           in
           many
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           professed
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           over-run
           with
           
             Heathenism
             ,
             Mahometism
          
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           hath
           not
           come
           to
           pass
           through
           any
           defect
           in
           the
           way
           and
           means
           of
           Illumination
           ,
           or
           the
           
           Communication
           of
           the
           Truth
           unto
           them
           ;
           but
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           up
           to
           be
           destroyed
           for
           their
           wickedness
           and
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           unless
           
             we
             repent
             ,
             we
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           18.
           2
           
           Thes.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Otherwise
           where
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           once
           fixed
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           constant
           means
           of
           preserving
           divine
           Revelations
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           hath
           gathered
           up
           into
           the
           Scripture
           all
           divine
           Revelations
           given
           out
           by
           himself
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           ever
           shall
           be
           so
           to
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           
             general
             use
          
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           throughly
           instructed
           in
           the
           
             whole
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           directed
           in
           all
           that
           Worship
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           unto
           Him
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           give
           us
           acceptance
           with
           Him
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           us
           unto
           the
           eternal
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           hereafter
           .
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           When
           God
           first
           committed
           the
           Law
           to
           writing
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           things
           which
           accompanied
           it
           ,
           he
           obliged
           the
           Church
           unto
           the
           use
           of
           it
           alone
           ,
           without
           Additions
           of
           any
           kind
           .
           Now
           this
           he
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           expressed
           therein
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             Books
             of
             Moses
          
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           any
           way
           needful
           unto
           the
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           he
           did
           not
           only
           command
           them
           to
           attend
           with
           all
           diligence
           unto
           his
           Word
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           written
           for
           their
           instruction
           and
           direction
           in
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           annexing
           all
           sorts
           of
           Promises
           unto
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7.
           but
           also
           expresly
           forbids
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           to
           conjoyn
           any
           thing
           therewith
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           2.
           chap.
           12
           ,
           32.
           which
           he
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           omitted
           other
           divine
           Revelations
           ,
           
             before
             given
          
           ,
           that
           were
           any
           way
           necessary
           unto
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           he
           added
           many
           new
           Ones
           ,
           
           so
           he
           gathered
           in
           all
           the
           old
           from
           the
           
             unfaithful
             Repository
             of
             Tradition
          
           ,
           and
           fixed
           them
           in
           a
           Writing
           ,
           given
           by
           divine
           Inspiration
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           For
           all
           other
           divine
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           were
           given
           out
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           its
           use
           in
           general
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           comprised
           in
           the
           
             following
             Books
          
           thereof
           ;
           Nor
           was
           this
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           ever
           questioned
           by
           any
           Person
           pretending
           to
           Sobriety
           ;
           though
           some
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           glad
           of
           any
           pretence
           against
           the
           Integrity
           and
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           have
           fruitlesly
           wrangled
           about
           the
           
             loss
             of
             some
             Books
          
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           never
           prove
           concerning
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           was
           certainly
           of
           a
           divine
           Original
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           full
           Revelation
           of
           the
           whole
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           whereunto
           nothing
           pretending
           thereunto
           is
           ever
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           was
           committed
           unto
           ,
           and
           perfected
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Revelations
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           whether
           in
           his
           
             own
             Person
          
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           also
           by
           divine
           Inspiration
           committed
           to
           Writing
           ,
           is
           expressly
           affirmed
           concerning
           what
           he
           delivered
           in
           his
           own
           personal
           Ministry
           ,
           
             Luk.
             1.
             4.
             
             Acts
             1.
             1.
             
             John
          
           20.
           31.
           and
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           uncontroulable
           Arguments
           concerning
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           .
           Hence
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           were
           shut
           up
           with
           a
           Caution
           and
           Admonition
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           adhere
           unto
           the
           
             Law
             and
             Testimony
          
           ,
           with
           threatning
           of
           a
           Curse
           unto
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Mal.
           4.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           So
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           are
           closed
           with
           a
           Curse
           on
           any
           that
           shall
           presume
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           more
           thereunto
           ,
           Rev.
           22.
           18.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Scripture
           is
           now
           become
           
             the
             only
             external
             means
             of
             divine
             supernatural
             Illumination
             ,
          
           because
           't
           is
           the
           only
           Repository
           of
           all
           divine
           supernatural
           
           Revelation
           ,
           
             Psal.
             19.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           The
           Pretences
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           as
           a
           collateral
           means
           of
           preserving
           and
           communicating
           supernatural
           Revelation
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           often
           evicted
           of
           falsity
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           press
           their
           impeachment
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           intend
           those
           in
           this
           Discourse
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Bible
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           and
           perfect
           ,
           so
           the
           only
           Treasury
           of
           divine
           Revelations
           :
           And
           what
           hath
           been
           offered
           by
           any
           to
           weaken
           or
           impair
           its
           esteem
           ,
           by
           taking
           off
           from
           its
           credibility
           ,
           perfection
           and
           sufficiency
           as
           unto
           all
           its
           own
           proper
           ends
           ,
           hath
           brought
           no
           advantage
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           benefit
           unto
           the
           Faith
           of
           Believers
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           In
           asserting
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           only
           external
           means
           of
           divine
           Revelation
           ,
           I
           do
           it
           not
           exclusively
           unto
           those
           Institutions
           of
           God
           which
           are
           subordinate
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           appointed
           as
           means
           to
           make
           it
           effectual
           unto
           our
           souls
           ,
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           own
           
             personal
             endeavours
          
           in
           reading
           ,
           studying
           and
           meditating
           on
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           we
           my
           come
           unto
           a
           right
           Apprehension
           of
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           required
           unto
           this
           purpose
           .
           It
           is
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           how
           frequently
           
             this
             Duty
          
           is
           pressed
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           Promises
           are
           annexed
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ;
           
             see
             Deut.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7.
             chap.
          
           11.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Josh.
             1.
             8.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           15.
           
           Without
           this
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           expect
           Illumination
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           see
           multitudes
           living
           and
           walking
           in
           extreme
           darkness
           ,
           when
           yet
           the
           Word
           is
           every-where
           nigh
           unto
           them
           ;
           Bread
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Staff
           of
           life
           ,
           will
           yet
           nourish
           no
           man
           who
           doth
           not
           provide
           it
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           it
           ;
           no
           more
           would
           Manna
           ,
           unless
           it
           was
           gathered
           and
           prepared
           .
           
           Our
           own
           Natures
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           divine
           Revelations
           considered
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           application
           of
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           makes
           this
           evident
           .
           For
           God
           will
           instruct
           us
           in
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           men
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           rational
           faculties
           of
           our
           souls
           .
           Nor
           is
           an
           
             external
             Revelation
          
           capable
           of
           making
           any
           other
           impression
           on
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           so
           received
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           only
           external
           means
           of
           our
           Illumination
           ,
           I
           include
           therein
           all
           our
           own
           
             personal
             endeavours
          
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           therein
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           spoken
           unto
           .
           And
           those
           ,
           who
           under
           any
           pretences
           do
           keep
           ,
           drive
           ,
           or
           perswade
           men
           from
           reading
           and
           meditating
           on
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           do
           take
           an
           effectual
           course
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           and
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             mutual
             Instruction
          
           of
           one
           another
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           also
           required
           hereunto
           .
           For
           we
           are
           obliged
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           to
           endeavour
           the
           good
           of
           others
           in
           various
           degrees
           ,
           as
           our
           Children
           ,
           our
           Families
           ,
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           all
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           Conversation
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           principal
           Good
           absolutely
           considered
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           communicate
           unto
           others
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God.
           This
           whole
           Duty
           in
           all
           the
           Degrees
           of
           it
           is
           represented
           in
           that
           Command
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             teach
             my
             Words
             diligently
             unto
             thy
             Children
             ,
             and
             shalt
             talk
             of
             them
             when
             thou
             sittest
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             walkest
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             lyest
             down
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             risest
             up
             .
          
           Deut.
           6.
           7.
           
           Thus
           when
           our
           Saviour
           found
           his
           Disciples
           
             talking
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             by
             the
             way
             side
             ,
          
           he
           bearing
           unto
           them
           the
           person
           of
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           instructed
           them
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           Luk.
           24.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           32.
           
           And
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           great
           that
           the
           very
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           attempt
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           
             scorn
             and
             reproach
          
           ,
           is
           one
           cause
           of
           the
           great
           ignorance
           &
           darkness
           ,
           which
           yet
           abounds
           among
           us
           .
           But
           the
           nakedness
           of
           this
           folly
           ,
           whereby
           men
           would
           be
           esteemed
           Christians
           in
           the
           open
           contempt
           of
           all
           Duties
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           will
           in
           due
           time
           be
           laid
           open
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
          
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           that
           which
           is
           principally
           included
           in
           this
           Assertion
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           the
           only
           means
           of
           Illumination
           ,
           but
           it
           becometh
           so
           principally
           by
           the
           application
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           see
           
             Mat.
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           15.
           
           The
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           unto
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           as
           revealed
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           known
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           enlightned
           .
           And
           that
           Church
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           not
           the
           
             first
             principal
             design
             and
             work
          
           ,
           is
           neither
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           approved
           by
           him
           .
           Men
           will
           one
           day
           find
           themselves
           deceived
           in
           trusting
           to
           empty
           Names
           ,
           it
           is
           Duty
           alone
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           Comfort
           and
           Reward
           ,
           Dan.
           12.
           3.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           thus
           contains
           the
           whole
           of
           divine
           Revelation
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           sufficient
           external
           cause
           of
           Illumination
           unto
           us
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           required
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           Declaration
           of
           Himself
           ,
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           ,
           immediatly
           proceeding
           from
           Him
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           of
           a
           pure
           divine
           Original
           ,
           proceeding
           neither
           from
           the
           folly
           or
           deceit
           ,
           nor
           
           from
           the
           skill
           or
           honesty
           of
           men
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           stated
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           16.
           
           Isa.
           8.
           20.
           
           It
           tenders
           no
           light
           or
           instruction
           under
           any
           other
           notion
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           comes
           immediatly
           from
           God
           ;
           not
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           as
           
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             1
             Thes.
          
           2.
           13.
           
           And
           what
           ever
           any
           one
           may
           learn
           from
           or
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           under
           any
           other
           consideration
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           not
           unto
           the
           Illumination
           we
           enquire
           after
           .
           Nehem.
           8.
           8.
           
           
             Isa.
             28.
             9.
             
             Hos.
             14.
             9.
             
             Prov.
             1.
             6.
             
             Psal.
          
           119.
           34
           
           :
           
             Mat.
             15.
             16.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             7.
             1
             
             John
          
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           we
           
             understand
             the
             things
             declared
             in
             it
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           as
           revealed
           and
           expressed
           therein
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           given
           unto
           us
           a
           
             sealed
             Book
          
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           read
           ,
           either
           because
           it
           is
           sealed
           ,
           or
           because
           we
           are
           ignorant
           and
           cannot
           read
           ,
           whatever
           Visions
           or
           means
           of
           Light
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           no
           advantage
           thereby
           ,
           Isa.
           29.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           Words
           themselves
           of
           the
           Scripture
           only
           ,
           but
           our
           understanding
           them
           that
           gives
           us
           light
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           130.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           —
           the
           opening
           the
           Door
           ,
           the
           
             entrance
             of
             thy
             Word
             giveth
             light
             .
          
           It
           must
           be
           opened
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           not
           enlighten
           .
           So
           the
           Disciples
           understood
           not
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           enlightned
           by
           them
           ,
           until
           he
           expounded
           them
           unto
           them
           ,
           Luk.
           24.
           27
           ,
           45.
           
           As
           we
           have
           the
           same
           instance
           in
           the
           Eunuch
           and
           
             Philip
             ,
             Acts
          
           8.
           31
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           To
           this
           very
           day
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           Letter
           of
           them
           in
           such
           esteem
           and
           veneration
           ,
           that
           they
           even
           adore
           and
           worship
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           enlightned
           by
           it
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           fallen
           out
           among
           many
           that
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           or
           they
           could
           never
           embrace
           such
           
           foolish
           opinions
           ,
           and
           practise
           such
           Idolatries
           in
           worship
           as
           some
           of
           them
           do
           ,
           who
           yet
           enjoy
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           my
           design
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           been
           thus
           far
           making
           way
           unto
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           both
           these
           are
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           namely
           that
           we
           
             truly
             believe
          
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           
             understand
             savingly
          
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           therein
           ,
           both
           which
           belong
           unto
           our
           Illumination
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           shall
           first
           enquire
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           
             way
             how
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             whereon
             we
             come
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             .
          
           For
           that
           this
           is
           required
           of
           us
           in
           a
           
             way
             of
             duty
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           
             Faith
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
          
           ,
           I
           suppose
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           proved
           .
           And
           what
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           herein
           ,
           will
           be
           our
           first
           enquiry
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Whereas
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           have
           or
           enjoy
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           do
           not
           yet
           
             understand
             it
          
           ,
           or
           come
           to
           an
           useful
           saving
           Knowledg
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           therein
           revealed
           ;
           our
           other
           enquiry
           shall
           be
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           come
           to
           
             understand
             the
             Word
          
           of
           God
           aright
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           assistance
           which
           he
           affordeth
           us
           unto
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           With
           respect
           unto
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Enquiries
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           present
           discourse
           is
           singly
           designed
           ,
           I
           affirm
           that
           it
           
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           the
           supernatural
           immediate
           Revelation
           of
           his
           mind
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           infallibly
           to
           evidence
           it
           unto
           our
           minds
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           we
           may
           spiritually
           and
           savingly
           acquiesce
           
           therein
           .
           Some
           upon
           a
           mistake
           of
           this
           Proposition
           do
           seem
           to
           suppose
           that
           we
           resolve
           all
           Faith
           into
           private
           suggestions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           deluding
           pretences
           thereof
           ;
           and
           some
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           apprehend
           that
           we
           confound
           the
           efficient
           Cause
           ,
           and
           formal
           Reason
           of
           Faith
           or
           believing
           ,
           rendring
           all
           rational
           Arguments
           and
           external
           Testimonies
           useless
           .
           But
           indeed
           there
           neither
           is
           nor
           shall
           be
           any
           occasion
           administred
           unto
           these
           fears
           or
           imaginations
           .
           For
           we
           shall
           plead
           nothing
           in
           this
           matter
           but
           what
           is
           consonant
           to
           the
           Faith
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Ancient
           and
           present
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           fully
           evidenced
           in
           our
           progress
           .
           I
           know
           some
           have
           found
           out
           other
           ways
           whereby
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           as
           they
           suppose
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           I
           have
           tasted
           of
           
             their
             new
             Wine
          
           and
           desire
           it
           not
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           the
           Old
           to
           be
           better
           ,
           though
           what
           they
           plead
           is
           of
           use
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           My
           Design
           requires
           that
           I
           should
           confine
           my
           discourse
           unto
           as
           narrow
           bounds
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           so
           do
           ;
           shewing
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           it
           is
           in
           general
           ,
           
             infallibly
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           what
           is
           the
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           of
           our
           so
           doing
           ?
           Or
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           we
           are
           required
           to
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           there
           are
           
             external
             Arguments
          
           of
           the
           divine
           Original
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           are
           effectual
           Motives
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           give
           an
           unfeigned
           assent
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           yet
           moreover
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           his
           Word
           with
           
             Faith
             divine
             ,
             supernatural
          
           ,
           and
           infallible
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Evidence
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           whereon
           we
           do
           so
           believe
           ,
           and
           ought
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Unto
           these
           Heads
           most
           of
           what
           ensues
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           may
           be
           reduced
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           meet
           that
           we
           should
           clear
           the
           Foundation
           whereon
           we
           build
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           whereon
           we
           do
           proceed
           ;
           that
           what
           we
           design
           to
           prove
           may
           be
           the
           better
           understood
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ,
           whose
           edification
           we
           intend
           .
           For
           these
           things
           are
           the
           equal
           concernment
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           unlearned
           .
           Wherefore
           some
           things
           must
           be
           insisted
           on
           ,
           which
           are
           generally
           known
           and
           granted
           .
           And
           our
           first
           Enquiry
           is
           ,
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             Faith
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             ,
          
           according
           as
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           our
           Believing
           or
           our
           Faith
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           What
           it
           is
           that
           we
           do
           believe
           .
           And
           (
           2.
           )
           Wherefore
           we
           do
           so
           believe
           it
           ?
           The
           first
           is
           the
           material
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           we
           do
           believe
           ;
           the
           latter
           the
           formal
           Object
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Cause
           and
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           them
           ;
           and
           these
           things
           are
           distinct
           .
           The
           Material
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           is
           the
           things
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           declared
           unto
           us
           in
           propositions
           of
           Truth
           .
           For
           things
           must
           be
           so
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           or
           we
           cannot
           believe
           them
           .
           That
           God
           is
           one
           in
           three
           Persons
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           
             propositions
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           are
           the
           material
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           things
           that
           we
           do
           believe
           ;
           And
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           proposed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostle
           expresseth
           the
           whole
           of
           what
           we
           intend
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             I
             delivered
             unto
             you
             first
             of
             all
             that
             
             which
             I
             also
             received
             ,
             how
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Christs
           Death
           and
           Burial
           and
           Resurrection
           are
           the
           things
           proposed
           unto
           us
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith.
           But
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           believe
           them
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
             declared
             in
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           see
           Acts
           8.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           Sometimes
           indeed
           this
           Expression
           of
           
             believing
             the
             Scriptures
          
           by
           a
           Metonymy
           ,
           denotes
           both
           the
           formal
           and
           material
           Objects
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           John
           2.
           22.
           
           
             They
             believed
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Word
             that
             Jesus
             said
             ,
          
           or
           the
           things
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           further
           declared
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           understood
           not
           .
           And
           they
           did
           so
           believe
           what
           was
           declared
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             because
             it
             was
             so
             declared
          
           in
           them
           ;
           both
           are
           intended
           in
           the
           same
           Expression
           ,
           
             they
             believed
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           under
           various
           considerations
           ,
           so
           Acts
           26.
           27.
           
           The
           
             material
             Object
          
           of
           our
           Faith
           therefore
           are
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Creed
           ,
           by
           whose
           Enumeration
           we
           answer
           unto
           that
           question
           ,
           
             what
             we
             believe
          
           ?
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           But
           if
           moreover
           we
           are
           asked
           a
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           or
           Hope
           ,
           or
           why
           we
           believe
           the
           things
           we
           do
           profess
           ,
           as
           God
           to
           be
           One
           in
           three
           Persons
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           we
           do
           not
           answer
           ,
           
             because
             so
             it
             is
          
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           that
           which
           we
           believe
           ,
           which
           were
           senseless
           .
           But
           we
           must
           give
           some
           other
           Answer
           unto
           that
           Enquiry
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           made
           by
           others
           or
           our selves
           .
           The
           proper
           Answer
           unto
           this
           Question
           contains
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
             and
             Object
          
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           which
           it
           rests
           upon
           and
           is
           resolved
           
           into
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           we
           look
           after
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           in
           this
           Enquiry
           intend
           any
           kind
           of
           Perswasion
           or
           Faith
           but
           that
           which
           is
           divine
           and
           infallible
           ,
           both
           which
           it
           is
           from
           its
           formal
           Reason
           or
           objective
           Cause
           .
           Men
           may
           be
           able
           to
           give
           some
           
             kind
             of
             Reasons
          
           ,
           why
           they
           believe
           what
           they
           profess
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           suffice
           or
           abide
           the
           trial
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           although
           they
           themselves
           may
           rest
           in
           them
           .
           Some
           it
           may
           be
           can
           give
           no
           other
           Account
           hereof
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           been
           so
           instructed
           by
           them
           whom
           they
           have
           
             sufficient
             reason
          
           to
           give
           credit
           unto
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           have
           so
           received
           them
           by
           Tradition
           from
           their
           Fathers
           .
           Now
           whatever
           Perswasion
           these
           Reasons
           may
           beget
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           which
           they
           profess
           to
           believe
           are
           true
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           are
           alone
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             divine
             Faith
          
           whereby
           they
           do
           believe
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           meerly
           humane
           ,
           as
           being
           resolved
           into
           humane
           Testimony
           only
           ,
           or
           an
           Opinion
           on
           probable
           Arguments
           ;
           for
           no
           Faith
           can
           be
           of
           any
           other
           kind
           ,
           than
           is
           the
           Evidence
           it
           reflects
           on
           ,
           or
           ariseth
           from
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           where
           they
           are
           alone
           :
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           some
           who
           have
           never
           further
           considered
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           believing
           than
           the
           teaching
           of
           their
           Instructors
           ,
           have
           yet
           that
           Evidence
           in
           their
           own
           souls
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           what
           they
           believe
           ,
           that
           with
           respect
           thereunto
           their
           Faith
           is
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           .
           The
           Faith
           of
           most
           hath
           a
           beginning
           and
           progress
           not
           unlike
           that
           of
           the
           
             Samaritans
             ,
             John
          
           4.
           40
           ,
           41
           ,
           42.
           as
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           declared
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           we
           enquire
           after
           Faith
           that
           is
           infallible
           ,
           or
           believing
           infallibly
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           ,
           is
           necessary
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           intend
           an
           
             inherent
             quality
          
           in
           the
           Subject
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           that
           
           believes
           with
           Faith
           infallible
           must
           himself
           also
           be
           infallible
           ;
           much
           less
           do
           we
           speak
           of
           Infallibility
           absolutely
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           property
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           from
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           Nature
           can
           neither
           deceive
           nor
           be
           deceived
           .
           But
           it
           is
           that
           Property
           or
           Adjunct
           of
           the
           Assent
           of
           our
           Minds
           unto
           divine
           Truths
           or
           supernatural
           Revelations
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           differenced
           from
           all
           other
           kinds
           of
           Assent
           whatever
           .
           And
           this
           it
           hath
           from
           its
           formal
           Object
           ,
           or
           the
           Evidence
           whereon
           we
           give
           this
           Assent
           .
           For
           the
           nature
           of
           every
           Assent
           is
           given
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Evidence
           which
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           ,
           or
           relyeth
           on
           .
           This
           in
           divine
           Faith
           is
           divine
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           being
           infallible
           ,
           renders
           the
           Faith
           that
           rests
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           it
           ,
           infallible
           also
           .
           No
           man
           can
           believe
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           or
           which
           may
           be
           false
           ,
           with
           
             divine
             Faith
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           renders
           it
           divine
           ,
           is
           the
           
             divine
             Truth
          
           and
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Ground
           and
           Evidence
           which
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           .
           But
           a
           man
           may
           believe
           that
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           infallibly
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Faith
           not
           be
           infallible
           ;
           That
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           infallibly
           true
           ,
           yet
           the
           Faith
           whereby
           a
           man
           believes
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           may
           be
           fallible
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           such
           as
           his
           Evidence
           is
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           He
           may
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           so
           on
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           only
           ,
           or
           on
           outward
           Arguments
           ,
           all
           which
           being
           fallible
           ,
           his
           Faith
           is
           so
           also
           ,
           although
           the
           things
           he
           assents
           unto
           be
           infallibly
           true
           .
           Wherefore
           unto
           this
           Faith
           divine
           and
           infallible
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           required
           that
           the
           Person
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           be
           infallible
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           enough
           that
           the
           thing
           it self
           believed
           be
           infallibly
           true
           ,
           but
           moreover
           that
           the
           Evidence
           whereon
           he
           doth
           believe
           it
           be
           infallible
           also
           .
           So
           it
           was
           with
           them
           who
           received
           
           divine
           Revelations
           immediately
           from
           God
           :
           It
           was
           not
           enough
           that
           the
           things
           revealed
           unto
           them
           were
           
             infallibly
             true
          
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           to
           have
           infallible
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           ;
           then
           was
           their
           Faith
           infallible
           ,
           though
           their
           persons
           were
           fallible
           .
           With
           this
           Faith
           then
           a
           man
           can
           believe
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           divinely
           true
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           infallible
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           Gods
           Veracity
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           Object
           of
           it
           ;
           Hence
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           —
           2
           
             Chron.
             20.
             20.
             
             Believe
             in
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             established
          
           ;
           or
           that
           Faith
           which
           is
           in
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           is
           
             fixed
             on
             Truth
          
           ,
           or
           is
           infallible
           .
           Hence
           the
           Enquiry
           in
           this
           case
           is
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           believe
           any
           thing
           with
           this
           faith
           divine
           or
           supernatural
           ?
           or
           what
           it
           is
           the
           believing
           whereof
           makes
           our
           Faith
           divine
           ,
           infallible
           and
           supernatural
           ?
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           revealing
           the
           material
           Objects
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           what
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           believe
           ,
           is
           the
           formal
           Object
           and
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           ariseth
           and
           whereinto
           it
           is
           ultimately
           resolved
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           only
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           one
           single
           Essence
           subsisting
           in
           three
           Persons
           ,
           is
           because
           that
           God
           
             who
             is
             Truth
          
           ,
           the
           
             God
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           Deut.
           32.
           4.
           who
           
             cannot
             lye
          
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           2.
           and
           whose
           
             Word
             is
             Truth
          
           .
           John
           17.
           17.
           and
           the
           Spirit
           which
           gave
           it
           out
           is
           
             Truth
             ,
             1
             John
          
           5
           6.
           hath
           revealed
           these
           things
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           our
           believing
           these
           things
           on
           that
           ground
           renders
           our
           Faith
           
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           .
           Supposing
           also
           a
           Respect
           unto
           the
           subjective
           Efficiency
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           inspiring
           it
           into
           our
           minds
           ,
           whereof
           afterwards
           .
           
           For
           to
           speak
           distinctly
           ,
           our
           Faith
           is
           supernatural
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           production
           of
           it
           in
           our
           minds
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           infallible
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           divine
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           is
           divine
           ,
           in
           opposition
           unto
           what
           is
           meerly
           humane
           on
           both
           accounts
           .
        
         
           As
           things
           are
           proposed
           unto
           us
           to
           be
           believed
           as
           true
           ,
           Faith
           in
           its
           Assent
           respects
           only
           the
           Truth
           or
           Veracity
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           whereas
           this
           Faith
           is
           required
           of
           us
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           is
           considered
           not
           only
           physically
           in
           its
           nature
           ,
           but
           morally
           also
           as
           our
           Duty
           ,
           it
           respects
           also
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           therefore
           joyn
           with
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           see
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           28.
           
           And
           these
           things
           the
           Scripture
           pleads
           and
           and
           argues
           ,
           when
           Faith
           is
           required
           of
           us
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Obedience
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           proposed
           unto
           us
           as
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           believe
           what
           is
           spoken
           ,
           whereunto
           often
           times
           other
           divine
           Names
           and
           Titles
           are
           added
           ,
           signifying
           his
           Authority
           who
           requires
           us
           to
           believe
           ;
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Isa.
           30.
           15.
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             High
             and
             Lofty
             One
             ,
             who
             inhabiteth
             Eternity
             ,
             whose
             Name
             is
             Holy
             ,
          
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           
           
             Believe
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
          
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           20.
           20.
           
           The
           
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           precedeth
           most
           Revelations
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           other
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           believe
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           proposeth
           none
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           1
           ,
           2.
           yea
           the
           Interposition
           of
           any
           other
           Authority
           between
           the
           things
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           our
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             God
          
           ,
           overthrows
           the
           nature
           of
           divine
           Faith
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           the
           Interposition
           of
           any
           other
           means
           whereby
           we
           should
           believe
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           God
           hath
           appointed
           many
           ,
           but
           the
           interposition
           
           of
           anyother
           Authority
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           should
           believe
           ,
           as
           that
           pretended
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           No
           men
           can
           be
           
             Lords
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           be
           
             helpers
             of
             our
             Joy.
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Authority
           and
           
             Truth
             of
             God
          
           ,
           considered
           in
           themselves
           absolutely
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           immediate
           
             formal
             Object
          
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           the
           ultimate
           whereinto
           it
           is
           resolved
           .
           For
           we
           can
           believe
           nothing
           on
           their
           Account
           unless
           it
           be
           evidenced
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           this
           Evidence
           of
           them
           is
           in
           that
           Revelation
           which
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           of
           himself
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           only
           means
           whereby
           our
           Consciences
           and
           Minds
           are
           affected
           with
           his
           Truth
           and
           Authority
           .
           We
           do
           therefore
           no
           otherwise
           rest
           on
           the
           Truth
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           in
           any
           thing
           than
           we
           rest
           on
           the
           Revelation
           which
           he
           makes
           unto
           us
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           only
           way
           whereby
           we
           are
           affected
           with
           them
           ;
           Not
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             true
          
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
          
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           we
           have
           immediate
           regard
           unto
           .
           Hereby
           alone
           are
           our
           minds
           affected
           with
           the
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           way
           soever
           it
           is
           made
           unto
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           and
           able
           so
           to
           affect
           us
           .
           At
           first
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           ,
           it
           was
           given
           immediately
           to
           some
           Persons
           ,
           and
           preserved
           for
           the
           use
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           an
           oral
           Ministry
           ;
           but
           now
           all
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           hath
           also
           been
           declared
           ,
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           only
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           follows
           that
           our
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           believe
           any
           divine
           supernatural
           Truth
           ,
           is
           resolved
           into
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           means
           of
           divine
           Revelation
           ,
           affecting
           our
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           with
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           immediate
           ,
           divine
           ,
           infallible
           Revelation
           of
           
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           immediate
           
             formal
             Object
          
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           the
           sole
           Reason
           why
           ,
           and
           ground
           whereon
           we
           do
           believe
           the
           things
           that
           are
           revealed
           ,
           with
           Faith
           Divine
           ,
           Supernatural
           and
           Infallible
           .
           We
           do
           believe
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           Why
           do
           we
           so
           do
           ,
           on
           what
           ground
           or
           reason
           ?
           It
           is
           because
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           commanding
           us
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           testifying
           thereunto
           .
           But
           how
           or
           by
           what
           means
           are
           our
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           affected
           with
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           believe
           with
           respect
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           makes
           our
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           ?
           It
           is
           alone
           the
           Divine
           ,
           Supernatural
           ,
           Infallible
           Revelation
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           of
           this
           sacred
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           it
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           where
           is
           it
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           Scripture
           alone
           which
           contains
           the
           entire
           Revelation
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           of
           himself
           in
           all
           things
           which
           he
           will
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           or
           do
           .
           Hence
           ,
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           last
           Enquiry
           ariseth
           ,
           how
           ,
           or
           
             on
             what
             ground
          
           ,
           for
           
             what
             Reasons
          
           do
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           a
           divine
           Revelation
           proceeding
           immediately
           from
           God
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           that
           Word
           of
           God
           which
           is
           Truth
           divine
           and
           infallible
           ?
           Whereunto
           we
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           solely
           on
           the
           Evidence
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
          
           gives
           unto
           us
           that
           it
           was
           given
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           from
           God.
           Or
           the
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           whereon
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           evidencing
           themselves
           in
           and
           by
           it
           unto
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men.
           Hereon
           as
           whatever
           we
           assent
           unto
           as
           proposed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           our
           Faith
           rests
           on
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           the
           
           Veracity
           and
           Faithfulness
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           also
           in
           this
           of
           believing
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           to
           be
           the
           infallible
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           we
           do
           it
           on
           
             no
             other
          
           Grounds
           but
           its
           
             own
             Evidence
          
           that
           so
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           is
           principally
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           prejudices
           ,
           something
           is
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           are
           sundry
           cogent
           Arguments
           which
           are
           taken
           from
           
             External
             considerations
          
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           evince
           it
           on
           rational
           Grounds
           to
           be
           from
           God.
           All
           these
           are
           
             motives
             of
             credibility
          
           ,
           or
           effectual
           perswasives
           to
           account
           and
           esteem
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           although
           they
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           they
           ever
           should
           be
           ,
           the
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           whereon
           we
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           with
           
             Faith
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
          
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           necessary
           unto
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           Faith
           herein
           against
           Temptations
           ,
           Oppositions
           ,
           and
           Objections
           .
           These
           Arguments
           have
           been
           pleaded
           by
           many
           and
           that
           usefully
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           needful
           for
           me
           to
           insist
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           they
           are
           the
           same
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           in
           antient
           and
           
             modern
             Writers
          
           ,
           however
           managed
           by
           some
           with
           more
           Learning
           ,
           Dexterity
           ,
           and
           force
           of
           Reasoning
           than
           by
           others
           .
           It
           may
           not
           be
           expected
           therefore
           that
           in
           this
           short
           discourse
           ,
           designed
           unto
           another
           purpose
           ,
           I
           should
           give
           them
           much
           improvement
           .
           However
           I
           shall
           a
           little
           touch
           on
           those
           which
           seem
           to
           be
           most
           cogent
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           them
           wherein
           in
           my
           Apprehention
           their
           strength
           doth
           lye
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           do
           this
           to
           manifest
           that
           although
           we
           plead
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           Faith
           
             Divine
             ,
             
             Supernatural
             and
             Infallible
             ,
          
           but
           upon
           its
           
             own
             internal
             Divine
             Evidence
          
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           yet
           we
           allow
           and
           make
           use
           of
           all
           those
           external
           Arguments
           of
           its
           sacred
           Truth
           and
           divine
           Original
           which
           are
           pleaded
           by
           others
           ,
           ascribing
           unto
           them
           as
           much
           weight
           and
           cogency
           as
           they
           can
           do
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           perswasion
           which
           they
           beget
           and
           effect
           to
           be
           as
           firm
           as
           they
           can
           pretend
           it
           to
           be
           .
           Only
           we
           do
           not
           judg
           them
           to
           contain
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Evidence
           which
           we
           have
           for
           Faith
           to
           rest
           in
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           resolved
           into
           ;
           yea
           not
           that
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           renders
           it
           
             Divine
             ,
             Supernatural
             ,
             and
             Infallible
             .
          
           The
           Rational
           Arguments
           we
           say
           which
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           used
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           with
           the
           humane
           Testimonies
           whereby
           they
           are
           corroborated
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           and
           insisted
           on
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           but
           vainly
           pretended
           that
           their
           use
           is
           superseded
           by
           our
           other
           Assertions
           ;
           as
           though
           where
           Faith
           is
           required
           ,
           all
           the
           subservient
           use
           of
           Reason
           were
           absolutely
           discarded
           ,
           and
           our
           Faith
           thereby
           rendred
           irrational
           ;
           And
           the
           assent
           unto
           the
           divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           the
           mind
           ought
           to
           give
           upon
           them
           ,
           we
           grant
           to
           be
           of
           as
           high
           a
           nature
           as
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           
             moral
             certainty
          
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Conclusion
           which
           unprejudiced
           Reason
           will
           make
           upon
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           is
           more
           firm
           ,
           better
           grounded
           ,
           and
           more
           pleadable
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           is
           built
           meerly
           on
           the
           
             sole
             Authority
          
           of
           any
           Church
           whatever
           .
           But
           this
           we
           assert
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           assent
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           unto
           the
           divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           required
           of
           us
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           .
           Of
           this
           none
           will
           say
           that
           it
           can
           be
           effected
           by
           ,
           or
           resolved
           into
           the
           best
           and
           most
           cogent
           of
           rational
           Arguments
           and
           external
           Testimonies
           ,
           which
           
           are
           absolutely
           humane
           and
           fallible
           .
           For
           it
           doth
           imply
           a
           contradiction
           to
           believe
           infallibly
           upon
           fallible
           evidence
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           prove
           ,
           that
           beyond
           all
           these
           Arguments
           and
           their
           effect
           upon
           our
           minds
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           required
           of
           us
           with
           Faith
           divine
           ,
           Supernatural
           and
           Infallible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           
             divine
             Evidence
          
           which
           is
           the
           
             Formal
             Object
          
           and
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           alone
           it
           rests
           on
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           ,
           which
           shall
           also
           be
           declared
           and
           proved
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           because
           their
           property
           is
           to
           
             level
             the
             ground
          
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           the
           rubbish
           of
           Objections
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           build
           the
           safer
           on
           the
           sure
           Foundation
           ,
           I
           shall
           mention
           some
           of
           those
           which
           I
           esteem
           justly
           pleadable
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Antiquity
           of
           these
           Writings
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           divine
           Revelation
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           pleaded
           in
           Evidence
           of
           their
           divine
           Original
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           so
           deservedly
           .
           For
           where
           it
           is
           absolute
           ,
           it
           is
           unquestionable
           :
           that
           which
           is
           most
           antient
           in
           any
           kind
           is
           most
           true
           ;
           God
           himself
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           plea
           against
           Idols
           ,
           Isa.
           43.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Ye
             are
             my
             witnesses
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             even
             I
             ,
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             Saviour
             ;
             I
             have
             declared
             and
             have
             saved
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             shewed
             when
             there
             was
             no
             strange
             God
             amongst
             you
             :
             therefore
             ye
             are
             my
             witnesses
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             God.
          
           That
           which
           he
           asserts
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           alone
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
           This
           he
           calls
           the
           people
           to
           testify
           by
           this
           Argument
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           among
           them
           as
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           any
           
             strange
             God
          
           was
           known
           or
           named
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           justly
           pleaded
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           this
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           was
           in
           the
           World
           
           long
           before
           any
           other
           thing
           or
           writing
           pretended
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           the
           same
           end
           .
           Whatever
           therefore
           ensued
           with
           the
           like
           design
           ,
           must
           either
           be
           set
           up
           in
           competition
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           opposition
           unto
           it
           ,
           above
           which
           it
           hath
           its
           advantage
           meerly
           from
           its
           Antiquity
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           this
           Writing
           in
           the
           first
           books
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           antienter
           than
           any
           other
           that
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           indeed
           that
           ever
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           proved
           so
           to
           be
           :
           it
           is
           beyond
           all
           reasonable
           apprehension
           that
           it
           should
           be
           of
           humane
           Original
           .
           For
           we
           know
           how
           low
           ,
           weak
           ,
           and
           imperfect
           all
           humane
           Inventions
           were
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           how
           rude
           and
           unpolished
           in
           every
           kind
           ,
           until
           Time
           ,
           Observation
           ,
           following
           Additions
           and
           Diminutions
           had
           shaped
           ,
           formed
           ,
           and
           improved
           them
           .
           But
           this
           Writing
           coming
           forth
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           absolutely
           the
           first
           in
           its
           kind
           ,
           directing
           us
           in
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           God
           and
           our selves
           ,
           was
           at
           first
           and
           at
           once
           so
           absolutely
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           ,
           that
           no
           Art
           ,
           Industry
           or
           Wisdom
           of
           Man
           ,
           could
           ever
           yet
           find
           any
           just
           defect
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           was
           able
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           unto
           it
           whereby
           it
           might
           be
           bettered
           or
           improved
           .
           Neither
           from
           the
           beginning
           would
           it
           ever
           admit
           of
           any
           Additions
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           came
           from
           the
           same
           Fountain
           of
           divine
           Revelation
           and
           Inspirarion
           ,
           clearing
           it self
           in
           all
           Ages
           from
           all
           addition
           and
           superfetation
           of
           Men
           whatever
           .
           This
           at
           least
           puts
           a
           singular
           character
           upon
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           represents
           it
           with
           that
           reverend
           Awe
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           petulancy
           not
           to
           pay
           it
           a
           sacred
           respect
           .
        
         
           This
           Argument
           is
           pursued
           by
           many
           at
           large
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           affordeth
           great
           variety
           of
           Historical
           and
           Chronological
           Observations
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           
           scanned
           and
           improved
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           a
           new
           dress
           remains
           for
           present
           or
           future
           Diligence
           .
           But
           the
           real
           force
           of
           it
           lies
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           and
           amongst
           whom
           this
           Revelation
           first
           commenced
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           wherein
           it
           did
           so
           .
           When
           some
           Nations
           had
           so
           improved
           and
           cultivated
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           as
           greatly
           to
           excel
           others
           in
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledg
           ,
           they
           generally
           looked
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Jews
           as
           ignorant
           and
           barbarous
           .
           And
           the
           more
           wise
           any
           of
           them
           conceived
           themselves
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           despised
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           they
           were
           utter
           Strangers
           unto
           all
           those
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           whereby
           the
           faculties
           of
           mens
           Minds
           are
           naturally
           enlightned
           and
           enlarged
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           pretend
           unto
           any
           Wisdom
           whereby
           to
           stand
           iu
           competition
           with
           other
           Nations
           ,
           but
           only
           what
           they
           receiv'd
           by
           divine
           Revelations
           .
           This
           alone
           God
           himself
           had
           taught
           them
           to
           look
           upon
           &
           esteem
           as
           their
           only
           Wisdom
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Now
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           consider
           what
           were
           the
           first
           Attempts
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           in
           expressing
           their
           conceptions
           concerning
           things
           Divine
           ,
           the
           Duty
           ,
           and
           Happiness
           of
           Man.
           The
           Egyptians
           and
           Grecians
           were
           those
           who
           vied
           for
           Reputation
           in
           the
           improvement
           of
           this
           Wisdom
           .
           But
           it
           is
           known
           and
           confessed
           that
           the
           utmost
           production
           of
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           were
           things
           foolish
           ,
           irrational
           and
           absurd
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Being
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           leading
           mankind
           into
           a
           maze
           of
           folly
           and
           wickedness
           .
           But
           we
           may
           consider
           what
           they
           attained
           unto
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           by
           their
           utmost
           improvement
           of
           Science
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           mutual
           Intelligence
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           Communication
           ,
           laborious
           Study
           and
           Observation
           .
           When
           they
           had
           added
           
           and
           subducted
           to
           and
           from
           the
           Inventions
           of
           all
           former
           Ages
           from
           Time
           immemorial
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           used
           and
           improved
           the
           Reason
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Invention
           ,
           and
           Conjectures
           of
           all
           that
           went
           before
           them
           in
           the
           study
           of
           this
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           had
           discarded
           whatever
           they
           had
           found
           by
           experience
           unsuited
           to
           natural
           Light
           and
           the
           common
           Reason
           of
           mankind
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           Apostle
           passeth
           a
           just
           censure
           on
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           Attainments
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           waxed
           vain
           in
           their
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           in
           Wisdom
           knew
           not
           God.
           Whence
           then
           was
           it
           that
           in
           one
           Nation
           ,
           esteemed
           barbarous
           ,
           and
           really
           so
           with
           respect
           unto
           that
           Wisdom
           those
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           which
           enobled
           other
           Nations
           ,
           from
           that
           Antiquity
           wherein
           it
           is
           not
           pretended
           that
           Reason
           and
           Wisdom
           had
           received
           any
           considerable
           improvement
           ;
           without
           Converse
           ,
           Communication
           ,
           Learning
           or
           Experience
           ,
           there
           should
           at
           once
           proceed
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           Doctrine
           and
           Instructions
           concerning
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           so
           stable
           ,
           certain
           ,
           uniform
           ,
           as
           should
           not
           only
           incomparably
           excel
           all
           products
           of
           humane
           Wisdom
           unto
           that
           purpose
           ,
           however
           advantaged
           by
           Time
           and
           Experience
           ,
           but
           also
           abide
           invariable
           throughout
           all
           Generations
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           whatever
           hath
           been
           advanced
           in
           opposition
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           but
           differing
           from
           it
           ,
           hath
           quickly
           sunk
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           its
           own
           unreasonableness
           and
           folly
           ?
           This
           one
           consideration
           ,
           unless
           Men
           have
           a
           Mind
           to
           be
           contentious
           ,
           gives
           sufficient
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           this
           Book
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Original
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           pleads
           for
           it self
           ,
           namely
           ,
           an
           immediate
           Emanation
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           apparent
           that
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           had
           a
           great
           Regard
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           acted
           his
           Power
           and
           Care
           
           in
           its
           preservation
           .
           Were
           not
           the
           Bible
           what
           it
           pretends
           to
           be
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           becoming
           divine
           Providence
           ,
           then
           long
           since
           to
           have
           blotted
           it
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           For
           to
           suffer
           a
           Book
           to
           be
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             times
          
           ,
           falsly
           pretending
           his
           Name
           and
           Authority
           ,
           seducing
           so
           great
           a
           portion
           of
           Mankind
           into
           a
           pernitious
           and
           ruinous
           Apostacy
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           of
           a
           divine
           Original
           ,
           and
           exposing
           unconceivable
           multitudes
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           wisest
           ,
           and
           soberest
           amongst
           them
           ,
           unto
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             bloody
             miseries
          
           which
           they
           have
           undergone
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           it
           ,
           seems
           not
           consonant
           unto
           that
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           care
           wherewith
           this
           World
           is
           govern'd
           from
           above
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whereas
           the
           malitious
           craft
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           prevalent
           power
           and
           rage
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           hath
           combined
           and
           been
           set
           at
           work
           to
           the
           ruine
           and
           utter
           Suppression
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           proceeding
           sometimes
           so
           far
           as
           that
           there
           was
           no
           appearing
           way
           for
           its
           escape
           ;
           yet
           through
           the
           watchful
           care
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           sometimes
           putting
           it self
           forth
           in
           
             miraculous
             Instances
          
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           preserved
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           so
           to
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           things
           .
           The
           event
           of
           that
           which
           was
           spoken
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           18.
           doth
           invincibly
           prove
           the
           divine
           Approbation
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           that
           doth
           its
           divine
           Original
           ;
           
             Till
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             pass
             away
             ,
             one
             Jot
             or
             one
             Tittle
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             pass
             from
             the
             Law.
          
           Gods
           
             perpetual
             care
          
           over
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           letter
           of
           it
           should
           be
           utterly
           lost
           ,
           nothing
           that
           hath
           the
           least
           tendency
           towards
           its
           end
           should
           perish
           ,
           is
           evidence
           sufficient
           of
           his
           regard
           unto
           it
           .
           Especially
           would
           
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           consider
           with
           what
           remarkable
           Judgments
           and
           severe
           Reflections
           of
           Vengeance
           on
           its
           opposers
           ,
           this
           care
           hath
           been
           managed
           ,
           instances
           whereof
           might
           be
           easily
           multiplyed
           .
           And
           if
           any
           will
           not
           ascribe
           this
           preservation
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           their
           Being
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           purity
           and
           Integrity
           free
           from
           the
           least
           just
           suspition
           of
           corruption
           ,
           or
           the
           intermixture
           of
           any
           thing
           humane
           or
           heterogeneous
           ,
           unto
           the
           care
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           incumbent
           on
           him
           to
           assign
           some
           other
           cause
           proportionate
           to
           such
           an
           effect
           ,
           whilst
           it
           was
           the
           interest
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Endeavour
           of
           the
           Earth
           and
           Hell
           to
           have
           it
           corrupted
           and
           destroyed
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           cannot
           but
           judg
           that
           he
           that
           seeth
           not
           an
           hand
           of
           divine
           Providence
           stretched
           out
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           its
           Words
           and
           Syllables
           for
           thousands
           of
           years
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           overthrows
           and
           deluges
           of
           Calamities
           that
           have
           befallen
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           
             weakness
             of
             the
             means
          
           whereby
           it
           hath
           been
           preserved
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           in
           some
           Ages
           of
           all
           those
           in
           whose
           power
           it
           was
           to
           have
           it
           corrupted
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           of
           the
           Apostate
           Churches
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           with
           the
           open
           opposition
           that
           hath
           been
           made
           unto
           it
           ,
           doth
           not
           believe
           there
           is
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           divine
           Providence
           at
           all
           .
           It
           was
           first
           written
           in
           the
           very
           infancy
           of
           the
           Babylonian
           Empire
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           afterwards
           contemporized
           about
           900
           years
           .
           By
           this
           Monarchy
           that
           people
           which
           alone
           had
           these
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           were
           oppressed
           ,
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           carried
           into
           captivity
           .
           But
           this
           Book
           was
           then
           preserved
           amongst
           them
           whilst
           they
           were
           absolutely
           under
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           although
           it
           condemned
           them
           and
           all
           their
           Gods
           and
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           know
           how
           horribly
           
           mankind
           is
           inraged
           .
           Satan
           had
           
             enthroned
             himself
          
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           ways
           of
           divine
           veneration
           amongst
           them
           .
           These
           they
           adhered
           unto
           as
           their
           principal
           interest
           ,
           as
           all
           People
           do
           unto
           that
           they
           esteem
           their
           Religion
           .
           In
           the
           whole
           World
           there
           was
           nothing
           that
           judged
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           opposed
           him
           or
           them
           ,
           but
           this
           Book
           only
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           absolutely
           in
           their
           power
           .
           If
           that
           by
           any
           means
           could
           have
           been
           destroyed
           ,
           then
           when
           it
           was
           in
           the
           hands
           but
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           for
           the
           most
           part
           flagitious
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           hating
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           wholly
           under
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           the
           Interest
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           World
           in
           Idolatry
           ,
           had
           been
           secured
           .
           But
           through
           the
           meer
           provision
           of
           divine
           care
           it
           out-lived
           that
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           ruine
           of
           its
           greatest
           Adversaries
           .
           So
           it
           did
           also
           during
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           
             Persian
             Monarchy
          
           which
           succeeded
           ,
           whilst
           the
           people
           was
           still
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           against
           whom
           this
           was
           the
           only
           Testimony
           in
           the
           World.
           By
           some
           branches
           of
           the
           Grecian
           Monarchy
           a
           most
           fierce
           and
           diligent
           attempt
           was
           made
           to
           have
           utterly
           destroyed
           it
           ;
           but
           still
           it
           was
           snatched
           by
           divine
           Power
           out
           of
           the
           Furnace
           ,
           not
           one
           hair
           of
           it
           being
           singed
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           detriment
           brought
           unto
           its
           perfection
           .
           The
           Romans
           destroyed
           both
           the
           people
           and
           place
           designed
           until
           then
           for
           its
           preservation
           ,
           carrying
           the
           antient
           coppy
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           triumph
           to
           Rome
           on
           the
           conquest
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           And
           whilst
           all
           absolute
           power
           and
           dominion
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           where
           this
           Book
           was
           known
           or
           heard
           of
           ,
           was
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           exercised
           a
           rage
           against
           it
           for
           sundry
           Ages
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           success
           that
           former
           enemies
           had
           .
           From
           the
           very
           first
           ;
           all
           the
           Endeavours
           of
           Mankind
           
           that
           professed
           an
           open
           enmity
           against
           it
           have
           been
           utterly
           frustrate
           .
           And
           whereas
           also
           those
           unto
           whom
           it
           was
           outwardly
           committed
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Apostatized
           Christians
           afterwards
           ,
           not
           only
           fell
           into
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           absolutely
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           built
           all
           their
           present
           and
           future
           Interests
           on
           those
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           ;
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           durst
           ever
           attempt
           the
           corrupting
           of
           one
           Line
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           were
           forced
           to
           attempt
           their
           own
           Security
           ,
           by
           a
           pretence
           of
           
             Additional
             Traditions
          
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           durst
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           and
           knowledge
           of
           all
           not
           engaged
           in
           the
           same
           Interest
           with
           themselves
           .
           Whence
           could
           all
           this
           proceed
           but
           from
           the
           watchful
           Care
           and
           Power
           of
           divine
           Providence
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           bruitish
           folly
           not
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           what
           God
           doth
           so
           protect
           did
           originally
           proceed
           from
           Himself
           ,
           seeing
           it
           pleads
           and
           pretends
           so
           to
           do
           :
           For
           every
           wise
           Man
           will
           take
           more
           Care
           of
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           than
           a
           Bastard
           falsly
           imposed
           on
           him
           unto
           his
           Dishonour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             Design
             of
             the
             whole
          
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           hath
           an
           impress
           on
           it
           of
           divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Authority
           .
           And
           hereof
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             to
             reveal
             God
             unto
             men
          
           ,
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           
             to
             direct
             men
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God.
          
           That
           these
           are
           the
           only
           two
           great
           Concerns
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           of
           any
           rational
           Being
           ,
           were
           easy
           to
           prove
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           those
           with
           whom
           I
           treat
           .
           Now
           never
           did
           any
           Book
           or
           Writing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           any
           single
           or
           joynt
           endeavours
           of
           mankind
           ,
           or
           invisible
           Spirits
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Authority
           ,
           give
           out
           a
           Law
           ,
           Rule
           ,
           Guide
           ,
           and
           Light
           for
           all
           mankind
           universally
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           our selves
           ,
           but
           this
           Book
           only
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           other
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           like
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           did
           pretend
           in
           the
           least
           thereunto
           ,
           it
           quickly
           discovered
           its
           own
           folly
           ,
           and
           exposed
           it self
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           all
           wise
           and
           considerate
           men
           .
           The
           only
           Question
           is
           ,
           how
           it
           hath
           discharged
           it self
           in
           this
           Design
           ?
           for
           if
           it
           hath
           compleatly
           and
           perfectly
           accomplished
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           evident
           that
           it
           must
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             greatest
             Benefit
          
           and
           Kindness
           ,
           that
           divine
           Benignity
           and
           Goodness
           ever
           granted
           unto
           Mankind
           ;
           for
           without
           it
           all
           men
           universally
           must
           necessarily
           wander
           in
           an
           
             endless
             Maze
          
           of
           uncertainties
           ,
           without
           ever
           attaining
           Light
           ,
           Rest
           ,
           or
           Blessedness
           ,
           here
           or
           hereafter
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           it
           takes
           on
           it self
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           delivers
           nothing
           ,
           commands
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           becomes
           his
           infinite
           Holiness
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           so
           it
           makes
           that
           Declaration
           of
           him
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           Being
           ,
           and
           Subsistence
           ,
           with
           the
           necessary
           Properties
           and
           Acts
           thereof
           ,
           his
           Will
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           voluntary
           Actings
           or
           Works
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           be
           or
           are
           concerned
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           we
           may
           know
           him
           aright
           ,
           and
           entertain
           true
           Notions
           and
           Apprehensions
           of
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           utmost
           capacity
           of
           our
           finite
           ,
           limited
           Understanding
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           urge
           his
           Authority
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           resort
           unto
           the
           Evidence
           of
           his
           Reasonings
           compared
           with
           the
           Event
           or
           Matter
           of
           Fact.
           What
           horrible
           Darkness
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Blindness
           was
           upon
           the
           whole
           World
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ?
           what
           confusion
           and
           debasement
           of
           our
           Nature
           ensued
           thereon
           ,
           whilst
           God
           
             suffered
             all
             Nations
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             own
             ways
             ,
             and
             winked
             at
             the
             times
             of
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           at
           large
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           from
           the
           19th
           verse
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           The
           Sum
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           only
           true
           God
           being
           become
           unknown
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           wisest
           of
           them
           acknowledged
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           21.
           and
           as
           our
           Apostle
           proved
           against
           them
           ;
           the
           Devil
           that
           
             Murderer
             from
             the
             Beginning
          
           ,
           and
           Enemy
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           had
           under
           various
           pretences
           substituted
           himself
           in
           his
           Room
           ,
           and
           was
           become
           the
           
             God
             of
             this
             World
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           and
           had
           appropriated
           all
           the
           religious
           Devotion
           and
           Worship
           of
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           unto
           himself
           ;
           For
           the
           
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrificed
             ,
             they
             sacrificed
             unto
             Devils
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Apostle
           affirms
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           20.
           and
           as
           may
           easily
           be
           evinced
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           abundantly
           manifested
           it
           ‖
           elsewhere
           .
           It
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           some
           few
           
             speculative
             Men
          
           among
           the
           Heathens
           did
           seek
           after
           God
           in
           that
           
             horrid
             Darkness
          
           wherewith
           they
           were
           encompassed
           ,
           and
           laboured
           to
           reduce
           their
           Conceptions
           and
           Notions
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           unto
           what
           Reason
           could
           apprehend
           of
           infinite
           Perfections
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           and
           Providence
           could
           suggest
           unto
           them
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           could
           never
           come
           unto
           any
           certainty
           or
           consistency
           of
           Notions
           in
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           proceeding
           but
           a
           little
           beyond
           Conjecture
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           them
           who
           seek
           after
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           much
           less
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           propose
           any
           thing
           unto
           the
           World
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Mankind
           in
           these
           things
           by
           common
           consent
           ;
           so
           they
           could
           none
           of
           them
           either
           ever
           free
           themselves
           from
           the
           grossest
           practical
           Idolatry
           in
           worshipping
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Apostacy
           from
           God
           ;
           nor
           in
           the
           least
           influence
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Generality
           
           of
           Mankind
           with
           any
           due
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           
             divine
             Nature
          
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Subject
           and
           Substance
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Disputation
           against
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           
           In
           this
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           what
           misery
           and
           confusion
           the
           World
           lived
           in
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           what
           an
           endless
           Labyrinth
           of
           foolish
           slavish
           Superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           it
           had
           cast
           it self
           into
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           another
           *
           Discourse
           particularly
           declared
           .
           With
           respect
           hereunto
           the
           Scripture
           is
           well
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           a
           
             Light
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           11.
           9.
           
           It
           gives
           unto
           all
           men
           at
           once
           a
           perfect
           ,
           clear
           ,
           steady
           ,
           uniform
           Declaration
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Being
           ,
           Subsistence
           ,
           Properties
           Authority
           ,
           Rule
           and
           Actings
           ,
           which
           evidenceth
           it self
           unto
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           all
           whom
           the
           
             God
             of
             this
             World
          
           hath
           not
           absolutely
           blinded
           by
           the
           power
           of
           prejudices
           and
           lusts
           ,
           confirming
           them
           in
           an
           Enmity
           unto
           ,
           and
           hatred
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           no
           more
           required
           to
           free
           Mankind
           from
           this
           horrible
           darkness
           ,
           and
           enormous
           conceptions
           about
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           Idols
           ,
           but
           a
           sedate
           unprejudiced
           Consideration
           of
           the
           
             Revelation
             of
             these
             things
          
           in
           the
           
             Book
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           .
           We
           may
           say
           therefore
           to
           all
           the
           World
           with
           our
           Prophet
           ,
           
             When
             they
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Seek
             unto
             them
             who
             have
             familiar
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             unto
             Wizards
             that
             peep
             and
             mutter
             ;
             Should
             not
             a
             people
             seek
             unto
             their
             God
             ?
             for
             the
             living
             ,
             to
             the
             dead
             ?
             To
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             ;
             if
             they
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             ,
          
           Isa.
           8.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           this
           also
           plainly
           manifests
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           of
           a
           
             divine
             Original
          
           .
           For
           if
           this
           Declaration
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           Revelation
           of
           Himself
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           is
           incomparably
           
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           excellent
           Benefit
           that
           our
           Nature
           is
           capable
           of
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           more
           needful
           for
           ,
           and
           useful
           unto
           Mankind
           than
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           proper
           end
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Beings
           ;
           and
           if
           none
           of
           the
           wisest
           men
           in
           the
           World
           neither
           severally
           nor
           joyntly
           could
           attain
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           or
           
             make
             known
          
           unto
           others
           this
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           say
           with
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             World
             by
             Wisdom
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           21.
           
           And
           whereas
           those
           who
           attempted
           any
           such
           things
           ,
           yet
           
             waxed
             vain
             in
             their
             Imaginations
          
           and
           Conjectures
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           one
           person
           in
           the
           World
           dares
           own
           the
           Regulation
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Understanding
           by
           their
           Notions
           and
           Conceptions
           absolutely
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           all
           advantages
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           above
           those
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           wrote
           and
           published
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           cannot
           with
           any
           pretence
           of
           Reason
           be
           questioned
           whether
           they
           were
           not
           given
           by
           
             Inspiration
             from
             God
          
           as
           they
           pretend
           and
           plead
           .
           There
           is
           that
           done
           in
           them
           which
           all
           the
           World
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           doing
           whereof
           all
           the
           World
           must
           have
           been
           eternally
           miserable
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           do
           this
           but
           God
           ?
           If
           any
           one
           shall
           judge
           ,
           that
           that
           
             Ignorance
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           was
           among
           the
           Heathens
           of
           old
           ,
           or
           is
           among
           the
           Indians
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           miserable
           a
           matter
           as
           we
           make
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           there
           is
           any
           way
           to
           free
           them
           from
           it
           but
           by
           an
           
             Emanation
             of
             Light
          
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           dwells
           out
           of
           my
           present
           way
           upon
           the
           Confines
           of
           Atheism
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           divert
           unto
           any
           Converse
           with
           him
           :
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           That
           whatever
           Notions
           of
           Truth
           conc●rning
           God
           and
           his
           Essence
           there
           may
           be
           found
           in
           
           those
           Philosophers
           who
           lived
           after
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           are
           at
           this
           day
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Mahumetans
           ,
           or
           other
           false
           Worshippers
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           above
           those
           of
           the
           more
           ancient
           Pagans
           ,
           they
           all
           derive
           from
           the
           Fountain
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           were
           thence
           by
           various
           means
           traduced
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           End
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           to
           
             direct
             Mankind
             in
             their
             proper
             Course
             of
             living
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           and
           attaining
           that
           Rest
           and
           Blessedness
           whereof
           they
           are
           capable
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           cannot
           but
           desire
           .
           These
           things
           are
           necessary
           to
           our
           Nature
           ,
           so
           that
           without
           them
           it
           were
           better
           
             not
             to
             be
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           better
           to
           have
           no
           Being
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           whiles
           we
           have
           it
           always
           to
           wander
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           act
           towards
           its
           proper
           end
           ,
           seeing
           all
           that
           is
           really
           good
           unto
           us
           consists
           in
           our
           Tendency
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           our
           Attainment
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           as
           these
           things
           were
           never
           stated
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Community
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           lived
           in
           perpetual
           confusion
           ;
           so
           the
           Enquiries
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           about
           the
           
             chief
             end
          
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           Felicity
           or
           Blessedness
           ,
           the
           ways
           of
           attaining
           it
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           so
           many
           
             uncertain
             and
             fierce
             Digladiations
          
           ,
           wherein
           not
           any
           one
           Truth
           is
           asserted
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           Duty
           prescribed
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           spoiled
           and
           vitiated
           by
           its
           Circumstances
           and
           Ends
           ;
           besides
           they
           never
           rose
           up
           so
           much
           as
           to
           a
           Surmise
           of
           or
           about
           the
           most
           
             important
             matters
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           demonstrable
           by
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           ever
           attain
           the
           End
           for
           which
           we
           are
           made
           ,
           nor
           the
           Blessedness
           whereof
           we
           are
           capable
           .
           No
           account
           could
           they
           ever
           give
           of
           our
           Apostacy
           from
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           Depravation
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           or
           necessary
           Cure
           of
           it
           .
           In
           this
           lost
           and
           
           wandring
           Condition
           of
           Mankind
           the
           Scripture
           presenteth
           it self
           as
           a
           
             Light
             ,
             Rule
          
           and
           Guide
           unto
           all
           ,
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           their
           whole
           Course
           unto
           their
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           unto
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           it
           doth
           with
           that
           clearness
           and
           evidence
           as
           to
           dispel
           all
           the
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           unto
           all
           the
           Confusions
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           with
           rising
           doth
           the
           shades
           of
           the
           Night
           ,
           unless
           they
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           it
           ,
           
             loving
             Darkness
             rather
             than
             Light
             ,
             because
             their
             deeds
             are
             evil
             .
          
           For
           all
           the
           Confusion
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           extricate
           themselves
           from
           ,
           whence
           they
           found
           out
           and
           immixed
           themselves
           in
           
             endless
             Questions
          
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           arose
           from
           their
           Ignorance
           of
           what
           we
           were
           originally
           ,
           of
           what
           we
           now
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           came
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           what
           way
           or
           means
           we
           may
           be
           delivered
           or
           relieved
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           Duties
           of
           Life
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           required
           of
           us
           in
           order
           to
           our
           living
           to
           God
           as
           our
           chiefest
           end
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           Blessedness
           of
           our
           Nature
           doth
           consist
           :
           All
           the
           World
           was
           never
           able
           to
           give
           an
           Answer
           tolerably
           satisfactory
           unto
           any
           one
           of
           these
           Enquiries
           ,
           &
           yet
           unless
           they
           are
           all
           infallibly
           determined
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           least
           Rest
           or
           Happiness
           above
           the
           Beasts
           that
           perish
           .
           But
           now
           all
           these
           things
           are
           so
           clearly
           declared
           and
           stated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           comes
           with
           an
           Evidence
           like
           a
           
             Light
             from
             Heaven
          
           on
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           unprejudiced
           Persons
           .
           What
           was
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           Nature
           in
           its
           
             first
             Creation
          
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           with
           the
           Blessedness
           and
           Advantage
           of
           that
           Condition
           ;
           how
           we
           fell
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           the
           Cause
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Consequents
           and
           Effects
           of
           our
           present
           Depravation
           and
           
             Apostacy
             from
             God
          
           ;
           how
           Help
           and
           Relief
           is
           provided
           
           for
           us
           herein
           by
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Bounty
           ;
           what
           that
           Help
           is
           ;
           how
           we
           may
           be
           interested
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           partakers
           of
           it
           ;
           what
           is
           that
           System
           of
           Duties
           ,
           or
           Course
           of
           Obedience
           unto
           God
           which
           is
           required
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           wherein
           our
           eternal
           Felicity
           doth
           consist
           :
           are
           all
           of
           them
           so
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           in
           general
           to
           leave
           Mankind
           no
           ground
           for
           Doubt
           ,
           Enquiry
           ,
           or
           Conjecture
           ;
           set
           aside
           
             inveterate
             Prejudices
          
           from
           Tradition
           ,
           Education
           ,
           false
           Notions
           into
           the
           Mould
           whereof
           the
           mind
           is
           cast
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Lust
           ,
           which
           things
           have
           an
           inconceivable
           power
           over
           the
           Minds
           ,
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Affections
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           these
           things
           is
           like
           that
           of
           the
           
             Sun
             at
             Noon-day
          
           ,
           which
           shuts
           up
           the
           way
           unto
           all
           further
           Enquiry
           ,
           and
           efficaciously
           necessitates
           unto
           an
           Acquiescency
           in
           it
           .
           And
           in
           particular
           in
           that
           Direction
           which
           it
           gives
           unto
           the
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           order
           unto
           that
           Obedience
           which
           they
           ow
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Reward
           which
           they
           expect
           from
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           instance
           conceivable
           of
           any
           thing
           conducing
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           prescribed
           therein
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           contrary
           unto
           it
           that
           falls
           not
           under
           its
           Prohibition
           .
           Those
           therefore
           whose
           Desire
           or
           Interest
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Bounds
           and
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           should
           be
           unfixed
           and
           confounded
           ,
           who
           are
           afraid
           to
           know
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           shall
           come
           unto
           ;
           who
           care
           to
           know
           neither
           God
           nor
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Duty
           nor
           their
           Reward
           ,
           may
           despise
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           deny
           its
           divine
           Original
           :
           others
           will
           retain
           a
           sacred
           Veneration
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           The
           
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
          
           may
           in
           like
           manner
           be
           pleaded
           unto
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           and
           I
           shall
           also
           insist
           upon
           it
           ,
           partly
           to
           manifest
           wherein
           its
           true
           Nature
           and
           Efficacy
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           evince
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           old
           Pretence
           ,
           that
           even
           
             we
             also
          
           who
           are
           departed
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           do
           receive
           the
           Scripture
           upon
           the
           Authority
           thereof
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           further
           pretended
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           same
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           we
           ought
           to
           receive
           whatever
           else
           it
           proposeth
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             Ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           
           Which
           is
           the
           only
           Text
           pleaded
           with
           any
           Sobriety
           ,
           to
           give
           countenance
           unto
           the
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           with
           respect
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           depend
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           the
           
             Weakness
             of
             a
             Plea
          
           to
           that
           purpose
           from
           hence
           hath
           been
           so
           fully
           manifested
           by
           many
           already
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           be
           insisted
           on
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           the
           
             Ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Truth
           should
           be
           as
           it
           were
           built
           and
           rest
           upon
           it
           as
           its
           Foundation
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           it self
           is
           built
           upon
           the
           
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             chief
             corner
             Stone
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.
           20.
           
           The
           Church
           cannot
           be
           the
           Ground
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Truth
           the
           Ground
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           or
           kind
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           
             Ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           holds
           up
           and
           declares
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           contained
           therein
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           receiving
           any
           thing
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           the
           Authority
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           its
           Ministry
           .
           By
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           matter
           we
           
           intend
           no
           more
           but
           the
           weight
           and
           importance
           that
           is
           in
           its
           Testimony
           ,
           as
           Testimonies
           do
           vary
           according
           to
           the
           Worth
           ,
           Gravity
           ,
           Honesty
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Reputation
           of
           them
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           given
           .
           For
           to
           suppose
           an
           Authority
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           whereon
           our
           Reception
           of
           the
           Scripture
           should
           depend
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           gives
           its
           
             Authority
             towards
             us
          
           ,
           and
           a
           sufficient
           Warranty
           to
           our
           Faith
           ,
           is
           a
           nice
           Imagination
           :
           For
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           stand
           not
           in
           need
           ,
           nor
           are
           capable
           of
           any
           such
           Attestation
           from
           Men
           ;
           all
           they
           will
           admit
           of
           from
           the
           children
           of
           Men
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           humbly
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           testify
           their
           so
           doing
           with
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           that
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           it
           proposeth
           and
           declareth
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           it
           hath
           occasion
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           And
           this
           Ministry
           also
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           formally
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           appointed
           of
           God
           unto
           this
           End
           ,
           and
           blessed
           by
           him
           ;
           or
           materially
           ,
           only
           as
           the
           thing
           is
           done
           ,
           though
           the
           Grounds
           whereon
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           be
           not
           divinely
           approved
           .
        
         
           We
           wholly
           deny
           that
           we
           receive
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           ever
           did
           ,
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           any
           sense
           whatever
           ,
           for
           the
           Reasons
           that
           shall
           be
           mentioned
           immediately
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           together
           with
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             other
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Providential
           Means
           of
           their
           Preservation
           ,
           and
           successive
           Communication
           ,
           we
           did
           
             de
             Facto
          
           receive
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           also
           ,
           seeing
           they
           also
           were
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           them
           :
           But
           this
           Ministry
           
           we
           allow
           only
           in
           the
           latter
           sense
           ,
           as
           an
           actual
           means
           in
           subserviency
           unto
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           without
           respect
           unto
           any
           especial
           Institution
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           wherein
           it
           is
           allowed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           as
           denoting
           the
           Weight
           and
           Importance
           of
           a
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           being
           strengthened
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Circumstances
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           great
           Authority
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           careful
           unto
           whom
           or
           what
           Church
           we
           grant
           or
           allow
           it
           .
           For
           let
           men
           assume
           what
           Names
           or
           Titles
           to
           themselves
           they
           please
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Generality
           of
           them
           be
           corrupt
           or
           flagitious
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           have
           great
           
             secular
             Advantages
          
           ,
           which
           they
           highly
           prize
           and
           studiously
           improve
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           suppose
           and
           profess
           the
           Scripture
           to
           supply
           them
           withall
           ,
           be
           they
           called
           Church
           ,
           or
           what
           you
           please
           ,
           their
           Testimony
           therein
           is
           of
           very
           little
           value
           ;
           for
           all
           men
           may
           see
           that
           they
           have
           an
           earthly
           worldly
           Interest
           of
           their
           own
           therein
           .
           And
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           Persons
           did
           know
           the
           whole
           Bible
           to
           be
           a
           Fable
           (
           as
           one
           Pope
           expressed
           himself
           to
           that
           purpose
           )
           they
           would
           not
           forego
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           they
           could
           more
           advantage
           themselves
           in
           the
           World
           another
           way
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           manifest
           unto
           all
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           have
           made
           and
           do
           make
           to
           themselves
           great
           
             earthly
             temporal
             Advantages
          
           ,
           in
           Honour
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           Reputation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           their
           Profession
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           their
           Testimony
           may
           rationally
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           so
           far
           influenced
           by
           
             self
             interest
          
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           of
           little
           Validity
           .
        
         
           The
           Testimony
           therefore
           which
           I
           intend
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           multitudes
           of
           persons
           of
           
             unspotted
             Reput●●ion
          
           on
           
           all
           other
           accounts
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           possibility
           of
           impeachment
           as
           unto
           any
           designed
           evil
           or
           conspiracy
           among
           themselves
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           any
           corrupt
           end
           ,
           and
           who
           having
           not
           the
           least
           secular
           Advantage
           by
           what
           they
           testified
           unto
           ,
           were
           absolutely
           secured
           against
           all
           Exceptions
           ,
           which
           either
           
             common
             Reason
          
           or
           
             common
             Vsage
          
           among
           Mankind
           can
           put
           in
           unto
           any
           Witness
           whatever
           .
           And
           to
           evidence
           the
           force
           that
           is
           in
           this
           Consideration
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           represent
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Who
           they
           were
           that
           gave
           and
           do
           give
           this
           Testimony
           in
           some
           especial
           Instances
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           they
           gave
           this
           Testimony
           unto
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           How
           or
           by
           what
           means
           they
           did
           so
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             The
             Testimony
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             the
             several
             Books
             of
             the
             Scripture
             were
             written
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             They
             all
             of
             them
             severally
             and
             joyntly
             witnessed
             ,
             that
          
           what
           
             they
             wrote
             was
             received
             by
          
           Inspiration
           from
           God.
           
             This
             is
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Apostle
          
           Peter
           
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             them
             all
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           For
           we
           have
           not
           followed
           cunningly
           devised
           Fables
           ,
           when
           we
           made
           known
           unto
           you
           the
           Power
           and
           Coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           were
           eye
           witnesses
           of
           his
           Majesty
           .
           For
           he
           received
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           when
           there
           came
           such
           a
           voice
           to
           him
           from
           the
           excellent
           Glory
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           am
           well
           pleased
           .
           And
           this
           voice
           which
           came
           from
           Heaven
           we
           heard
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           with
           him
           in
           the
           holy
           Mount.
           We
           have
           also
           a
           more
           sure
           word
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           whereunto
           ye
           do
           well
           that
           ye
           take
           heed
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           light
           that
           shineth
           in
           a
           dark
           place
           ,
           until
           the
           day
           dawn
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           star
           arise
           in
           your
           hearts
           .
           Knowing
           this
           first
           ,
           that
           no
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           of
           any
           private
           interpretation
           .
           For
           the
           Prophecy
           came
           not
           in
           old
           time
           
           by
           the
           Will
           of
           Man
           :
           but
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           spake
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Writers
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             the
             New
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             have
             certain
             knowledg
             of
             the
             things
             they
             wrote
             ,
             so
             their
             writing
             was
             by
             Inspiration
             from
             God.
             So
             in
             particular
          
           John
           
             beareth
             witness
             unto
             his
          
           Revelations
           ,
           Chap.
           19.
           9.
           
           Chap.
           22.
           6.
           
           These
           are
           the
           true
           and
           faithful
           sayings
           of
           God.
           
             And
             what
             weight
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             hereon
             ,
             is
             declared
          
           ;
           Joh.
           21.
           24.
           
           This
           is
           that
           Disciple
           which
           testifyeth
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           wrote
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           that
           his
           testimony
           is
           true
           .
           
             He
             testifyed
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             wrote
             ;
             but
             how
             was
             it
             known
             to
             the
             Church
             there
             intended
             ,
          
           (
           we
           know
           that
           his
           Testimony
           is
           true
           )
           that
           so
           it
           was
           indeed
           ?
           
             He
             was
             not
             absolutely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             was
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             meerly
             on
             his
             own
             account
             ;
             yet
             here
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             highest
             Assurance
             ;
             and
          
           we
           know
           that
           his
           Testimony
           is
           true
           .
           
             I
             answer
             :
             this
             assurance
             of
             theirs
             did
             not
             arise
             meerly
             from
             his
             moral
             or
             natural
             endowments
             or
             holy
             Counsels
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Evidence
             they
             had
             of
             his
             divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             Whereof
             we
             shall
             treat
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           The
           things
           pleaded
           to
           give
           force
           unto
           this
           Testimony
           in
           particular
           ,
           are
           all
           that
           such
           a
           Testimony
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           as
           would
           require
           a
           large
           discourse
           by
           it self
           to
           propose
           ,
           discuss
           ,
           and
           confirm
           them
           .
           But
           supposing
           the
           Testimony
           they
           gave
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           compliance
           whith
           my
           own
           design
           reduce
           the
           Evidences
           of
           its
           Truth
           unto
           these
           two
           considerations
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           (
           2.
           )
           of
           the
           Manner
           of
           their
           Writing
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           their
           Persons
           they
           were
           absolutely
           removed
           
           from
           all
           possible
           suspition
           of
           deceiving
           or
           being
           deceived
           .
           The
           Wit
           of
           all
           the
           Atheistical
           Spirits
           in
           the
           World
           is
           not
           able
           to
           fix
           on
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           a
           tolerable
           ground
           of
           any
           such
           suspition
           concerning
           the
           integrity
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           could
           such
           a
           Testimony
           be
           given
           in
           any
           other
           case
           .
           And
           surmises
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           which
           had
           no
           pleadable
           ground
           for
           them
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           
             Diabolical
             suggestions
          
           ,
           or
           Atheistical
           Dreams
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           the
           false
           Imaginations
           of
           weak
           and
           distempered
           Minds
           .
           The
           nature
           and
           design
           of
           their
           work
           ,
           their
           unconcernment
           with
           all
           secular
           interests
           ,
           their
           unacquaintance
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Times
           and
           Places
           wherein
           the
           things
           reported
           by
           them
           were
           done
           and
           acted
           ,
           the
           facility
           of
           convincing
           them
           of
           falshood
           ,
           if
           what
           they
           wrote
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           what
           else
           they
           taught
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           the
           evident
           certainty
           that
           this
           would
           have
           been
           done
           arising
           from
           the
           known
           Desire
           ,
           Ability
           ,
           Will
           and
           Interest
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           possible
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           seeing
           this
           would
           have
           secured
           them
           the
           Victory
           in
           the
           conflicts
           wherein
           they
           were
           violently
           ingaged
           ,
           and
           have
           put
           an
           immediate
           issue
           unto
           all
           that
           difference
           and
           uproar
           that
           was
           in
           the
           World
           about
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           their
           Harmony
           among
           themselves
           without
           conspiracy
           or
           antecedent
           Agreement
           ,
           the
           miseries
           which
           they
           underwent
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           without
           hope
           of
           releif
           or
           recompence
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           upon
           the
           Sole
           Account
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           taught
           by
           themselves
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           circumstances
           innumerable
           that
           are
           pleadable
           to
           evince
           the
           sincerity
           and
           integrity
           of
           any
           witnesses
           whatever
           ,
           do
           all
           concur
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           did
           not
           follow
           
             cunningly
             devised
             Fables
          
           in
           what
           they
           declared
           
           concerning
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           as
           immediately
           from
           himself
           .
           To
           confront
           this
           evidence
           with
           bare
           Surmizes
           ,
           incapable
           of
           any
           rational
           Countenance
           or
           Confirmation
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           manifest
           what
           bruitish
           impudence
           Infidelity
           and
           Atheism
           are
           forced
           to
           retreat
           unto
           for
           shelter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Their
           Stile
           and
           Manner
           of
           Writing
           deserves
           a
           peculiar
           consideration
           .
           For
           there
           are
           impressed
           on
           it
           all
           those
           Characters
           of
           a
           divine
           Original
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           communicated
           unto
           such
           an
           outward
           Adjunct
           of
           
             divine
             Revelation
          
           .
           Notwithstanding
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           Ages
           and
           Seasons
           wherein
           they
           lived
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Languages
           wherein
           they
           wrote
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           variety
           of
           their
           Parts
           ,
           Abilities
           ,
           Education
           and
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           upon
           the
           whole
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           writing
           ,
           that
           
             Gravity
             ,
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ,
           mixed
           with
           plainness
           of
           speech
           and
           absolute
           freedom
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           affectation
           of
           esteem
           or
           applause
           ,
           or
           any
           things
           else
           that
           derive
           from
           humane
           frailty
           ,
           as
           must
           excite
           an
           Admiration
           in
           all
           that
           seriously
           consider
           them
           .
           But
           I
           have
           at
           large
           *
           elsewhere
           insisted
           on
           this
           consideration
           .
           And
           have
           also
           in
           the
           same
           place
           shewed
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           writing
           extant
           in
           the
           world
           that
           ever
           pretended
           unto
           a
           divine
           Original
           ,
           as
           the
           Apocriphal
           Books
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           some
           fragments
           of
           spurious
           pieces
           pretended
           to
           be
           written
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           their
           matter
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           writing
           ,
           and
           the
           plain
           footsteps
           of
           humane
           Artifice
           and
           Weakness
           therein
           sufficient
           for
           their
           own
           conviction
           ,
           and
           do
           openly
           discover
           their
           own
           vain
           pretensions
           .
           So
           must
           every
           thing
           necessarily
           do
           ,
           which
           
           being
           meerly
           humane
           ,
           pretends
           unto
           an
           
             immediate
             derivation
          
           from
           God.
           When
           men
           have
           done
           all
           they
           can
           ,
           these
           things
           will
           have
           as
           evident
           a
           difference
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           between
           Wheat
           and
           Chaff
           ,
           between
           real
           and
           painted
           Fire
           ,
           Jer.
           23.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Unto
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Divine
           Writers
           themselves
           ,
           we
           must
           add
           that
           of
           those
           who
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           
             believed
             in
             Christ
             through
             their
             Word
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           description
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           giveth
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Joh.
           17.
           20.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           who
           wrote
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           believe
           in
           Christ
           through
           their
           word
           through
           all
           Ages
           ,
           which
           beareth
           witness
           to
           the
           divine
           Original
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           this
           witness
           is
           true
           .
           With
           these
           I
           had
           rather
           venture
           my
           Faith
           and
           eternal
           condition
           ,
           then
           with
           any
           Society
           ,
           any
           real
           or
           pretended
           Church
           whatever
           .
           And
           among
           these
           there
           is
           an
           especial
           consideration
           to
           be
           had
           of
           those
           
             innumerable
             multitudes
          
           who
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           witnessed
           this
           confession
           all
           the
           World
           over
           .
           For
           they
           had
           many
           advantages
           above
           us
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           certainty
           of
           sundry
           matters
           of
           fact
           which
           the
           verity
           of
           our
           Religion
           depends
           upon
           .
           And
           we
           are
           directed
           unto
           an
           especial
           regard
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           signalized
           by
           Christ
           himself
           .
           In
           the
           great
           Judgment
           that
           is
           to
           be
           passed
           on
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           first
           Appearance
           is
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           them
           that
           were
           beheaded
           for
           
             the
             witness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Rev.
          
           20.
           4.
           
           And
           there
           is
           at
           present
           an
           especial
           regard
           unto
           them
           in
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Witness
           and
           Testimony
           .
           Rev.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           These
           were
           they
           who
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           lives
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           
           other
           ways
           of
           violence
           gave
           testimony
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           to
           reduce
           these
           things
           unto
           a
           rational
           consideration
           ,
           who
           can
           have
           the
           least
           occasion
           to
           suspect
           all
           those
           persons
           of
           folly
           ,
           weakness
           ,
           credulity
           ,
           wickedness
           ,
           or
           conspiracy
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           such
           a
           
             diffused
             multitude
          
           was
           absolutely
           uncapable
           of
           ?
           Neither
           can
           any
           man
           undervalue
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           comply
           with
           their
           Adversaries
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           known
           generally
           to
           be
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           Men.
           And
           who
           is
           there
           that
           believes
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           eternal
           future
           State
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           rather
           have
           his
           Soul
           with
           Paul
           than
           Nero
           ,
           with
           the
           Holy
           Martyrs
           than
           their
           bestial
           Persecutors
           ?
           Wherefore
           this
           Suffrage
           and
           Testimony
           ,
           begun
           from
           the
           first
           writing
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           
             best
             of
             Men
          
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           made
           conspicuously
           glorious
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           with
           all
           wise
           men
           unavoidably
           cogent
           ,
           at
           least
           unto
           a
           due
           and
           sedate
           consideration
           of
           what
           they
           bare
           witness
           unto
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           to
           scatter
           all
           such
           prejudices
           as
           Atheism
           or
           prophaneness
           may
           raise
           or
           suggest
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           What
           it
           was
           they
           gave
           Testimony
           unto
           is
           duly
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           this
           was
           not
           that
           the
           
             Book
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           was
           Good
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           and
           True
           in
           all
           the
           contents
           of
           it
           only
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           whole
           and
           every
           part
           of
           it
           was
           given
           by
           
             divine
             Inspiration
          
           ,
           as
           their
           Faith
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           expressed
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           On
           this
           account
           and
           no
           other
           did
           they
           themselves
           receive
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           also
           believe
           and
           yeild
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           Neither
           would
           they
           admit
           that
           their
           Testimony
           was
           received
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           World
           would
           be
           content
           to
           allow
           of
           ,
           
           or
           obey
           the
           Scripture
           on
           any
           other
           ,
           or
           lower
           terms
           .
           Nor
           will
           God
           himself
           allow
           of
           an
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           under
           any
           other
           conception
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Word
           which
           is
           immediately
           spoken
           by
           himself
           .
           Hence
           they
           who
           refuse
           to
           give
           credit
           thereunto
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           
             bely
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             not
             he
             ,
             Jer.
          
           5.
           2.
           
           Yea
           to
           make
           
             God
             a
             liar
          
           ;
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           10.
           
           If
           all
           mankind
           should
           agree
           together
           to
           receive
           and
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           taught
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           Good
           ,
           useful
           ,
           and
           profitable
           to
           humane
           Society
           ;
           as
           that
           which
           is
           a
           compleat
           Directory
           unto
           men
           in
           all
           that
           they
           need
           to
           believe
           or
           do
           towards
           God
           ,
           the
           
             best
             means
          
           under
           Heaven
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           setlement
           ,
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           assurance
           in
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           
             as
             the
             safest
             Guide
          
           to
           eternal
           blessedness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           written
           and
           composed
           by
           persons
           ,
           
             Wise
             ,
             Holy
          
           ,
           and
           Honest
           above
           all
           comparison
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           that
           Knowledg
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Will
           as
           is
           necessary
           unto
           such
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           answers
           not
           the
           Testimony
           given
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Believers
          
           in
           all
           ages
           unto
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           It
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           to
           compound
           this
           matter
           with
           the
           World.
           That
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           was
           given
           by
           
             Inspiration
             from
             God
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Word
           ,
           his
           
             true
             and
             faithful
             sayings
          
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           in
           the
           first
           place
           they
           gave
           Testimony
           unto
           ,
           and
           we
           also
           are
           obliged
           so
           to
           do
           .
           They
           never
           pretended
           unto
           any
           other
           Assurance
           of
           the
           things
           they
           professed
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Reason
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Scripture
           wherein
           all
           these
           things
           are
           contained
           
             was
             given
             immediately
             from
             God
          
           ,
           or
           was
           his
           Word
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           were
           always
           esteemed
           no
           less
           Traytors
           to
           
           Christianity
           who
           gave
           up
           their
           Bibles
           to
           Persecutors
           than
           those
           who
           denyed
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             manner
             wherein
          
           this
           Testimony
           was
           given
           ,
           adds
           to
           the
           importance
           of
           it
           .
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           Many
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           some
           seasons
           ,
           gave
           it
           in
           ,
           and
           with
           sundry
           
             miraculous
             operations
          
           .
           This
           our
           Apostle
           pleadeth
           as
           a
           corroboration
           of
           the
           witness
           given
           by
           the
           first
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           the
           Truths
           of
           it
           ;
           Heb.
           2.
           4.
           as
           the
           same
           was
           done
           by
           all
           the
           Apostles
           together
           ;
           Act.
           5.
           32.
           
           It
           must
           be
           granted
           that
           these
           Miracles
           were
           not
           wrought
           immediately
           to
           confirm
           this
           single
           Truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           was
           given
           by
           inspiration
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           end
           of
           miracles
           is
           to
           be
           an
           immediate
           witness
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           Gods
           attestation
           to
           their
           Persons
           and
           Ministry
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           wrought
           .
           His
           Presence
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           Approbation
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           were
           publickly
           declared
           by
           them
           .
           But
           the
           miracles
           wrought
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           whereby
           God
           gave
           immediate
           Testimony
           unto
           the
           
             divine
             Mission
          
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           infallible
           truth
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           might
           either
           not
           have
           been
           written
           as
           most
           of
           them
           were
           not
           ,
           or
           they
           might
           have
           been
           written
           and
           their
           doctrine
           recorded
           in
           Books
           not
           given
           by
           inspiration
           from
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           miracles
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           were
           wrought
           among
           them
           by
           whom
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           were
           acknowledged
           as
           the
           oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           writing
           of
           those
           of
           the
           New
           ;
           So
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           wrought
           in
           the
           immediate
           confirmation
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           .
           Neither
           have
           we
           
             any
             infallible
             Testimony
          
           concerning
           these
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           recorded
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           infallibly
           true
           before
           we
           can
           believe
           on
           
             grounds
             infallible
          
           the
           miracles
           therein
           recorded
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           this
           consideration
           lyeth
           in
           this
           alone
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           gave
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           an
           Attestation
           given
           unto
           their
           Ministry
           by
           these
           miraculous
           operations
           ;
           concerning
           which
           we
           have
           good
           collateral
           security
           also
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Many
           of
           them
           confirmed
           their
           Testimony
           with
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           being
           not
           only
           witnesses
           but
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           peculiar
           
             Church
             notion
          
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           grounded
           on
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Act.
             22.
             20.
             
             Rev.
          
           2.
           13.
           
           Chap.
           17.
           7.
           
           So
           far
           were
           they
           from
           any
           
             Worldly
             advantage
          
           by
           the
           Profession
           they
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           they
           gave
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           them
           they
           willingly
           and
           cheerfully
           underwent
           whatever
           is
           evil
           ,
           dreadful
           ,
           or
           destructive
           to
           humane
           nature
           in
           all
           its
           temporary
           concerns
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           unquestionable
           that
           they
           had
           the
           
             highest
             Assurance
          
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           these
           things
           which
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           The
           management
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           the
           principal
           design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           whole
           11th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
           For
           having
           declared
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           in
           general
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             subsistence
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           That
           is
           such
           an
           ●ssent
           unto
           and
           confidence
           of
           invisible
           things
           ,
           things
           capable
           of
           no
           demonstration
           from
           Sense
           or
           Reason
           ,
           as
           respects
           divine
           Revelation
           only
           ,
           whereinto
           alone
           it
           is
           resolved
           :
           for
           our
           encouragement
           thereunto
           and
           establishment
           therein
           ,
           he
           produceth
           a
           long
           Catalogue
           of
           those
           who
           did
           ,
           suffered
           ,
           and
           obtained
           great
           things
           thereby
           .
           That
           which
           he
           
           principally
           insists
           upon
           is
           the
           Hardships
           ,
           Miseries
           ,
           Cruelties
           ,
           Tortures
           ,
           and
           several
           sorts
           of
           Deaths
           which
           they
           underwent
           ;
           especially
           from
           ver
           .
           35.
           to
           the
           end
           .
           These
           he
           calleth
           a
           
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
          
           wherewith
           we
           are
           compassed
           about
           ,
           Chap.
           12.
           1.
           giving
           Testimony
           unto
           what
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           divine
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           the
           promises
           therein
           contained
           ,
           unto
           our
           encouragement
           in
           the
           same
           duty
           ,
           as
           he
           there
           declares
           .
           And
           certainly
           what
           was
           thus
           testified
           unto
           by
           so
           many
           Great
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Persons
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           hath
           as
           great
           an
           outward
           evidence
           of
           its
           Truth
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           gave
           not
           their
           Testimony
           casually
           ,
           or
           on
           some
           
             extraordinary
             Occasion
          
           only
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           
             one
             solemn
             act
          
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           
             one
             certain
             way
          
           ,
           as
           other
           Testimonies
           are
           given
           nor
           can
           be
           given
           otherwise
           ;
           but
           they
           gave
           their
           Testimony
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           in
           their
           whole
           course
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           they
           
             thought
             ,
             spake
          
           ,
           or
           did
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           whole
           disposal
           of
           their
           ways
           ,
           lives
           and
           actions
           ,
           as
           every
           true
           Believer
           continueth
           to
           do
           at
           this
           day
           .
           For
           a
           man
           when
           he
           is
           occasionally
           called
           out
           to
           give
           a
           
             verbal
             Testimony
          
           unto
           the
           divine
           original
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           ordering
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           conversation
           ,
           his
           hopes
           ,
           designs
           ,
           ayms
           and
           ends
           without
           any
           eminent
           respect
           or
           regard
           unto
           it
           ,
           his
           Testimony
           is
           of
           no
           value
           ,
           nor
           can
           have
           any
           influence
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           sober
           and
           considerate
           men
           .
           But
           when
           men
           do
           manifest
           and
           evince
           that
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           a
           
             Sovereign
             divine
             Authority
          
           over
           their
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           absolutely
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           then
           is
           their
           Witness
           
           cogent
           and
           efficacious
           .
           There
           is
           to
           me
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           force
           and
           weight
           in
           the
           Testimony
           to
           this
           purpose
           of
           some
           holy
           persons
           ,
           who
           universally
           and
           in
           all
           things
           with
           respect
           unto
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           their
           future
           eternal
           condition
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           ,
           actions
           and
           ways
           do
           really
           experiment
           in
           themselves
           and
           express
           to
           others
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           Authority
           of
           this
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           living
           ,
           doing
           ,
           suffering
           ,
           and
           dying
           in
           peace
           ,
           assurance
           of
           mind
           and
           consolation
           thereon
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           verbal
           declaration
           of
           the
           most
           splendid
           
             numerous
             Church
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           evidence
           not
           such
           an
           inward
           sense
           of
           its
           power
           and
           Efficacy
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           that
           force
           in
           the
           
             real
             Testimony
          
           which
           hath
           been
           given
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           by
           all
           this
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           not
           one
           excepted
           ,
           unto
           the
           divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           highly
           arrogant
           for
           any
           one
           to
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           evident
           convictions
           of
           its
           imposture
           ,
           which
           no
           person
           of
           any
           tolerable
           Sobriety
           did
           ever
           yet
           pretend
           unto
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           add
           in
           the
           last
           place
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           Success
           which
           the
           doctrine
           derived
           solely
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           resolved
           thereinto
           ,
           hath
           had
           in
           the
           World
           upon
           the
           Minds
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           especially
           upon
           the
           
             first
             preaching
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           two
           things
           offer
           themselves
           hereon
           immediately
           unto
           our
           consideration
           ;
           First
           the
           Persons
           by
           whom
           this
           doctrine
           was
           successfully
           carried
           on
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Secondly
           the
           Way
           and
           Manner
           of
           the
           propagation
           of
           it
           .
           Both
           which
           the
           Scripture
           takes
           notice
           of
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           evidences
           of
           that
           
             divine
             power
          
           which
           the
           Word
           was
           really
           accompanied
           withal
           .
           For
           the
           persons
           unto
           whom
           this
           work
           was
           
           committed
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Apostles
           and
           first
           Evangelists
           ,
           were
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           outward
           condition
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           Poor
           ,
           Low
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           despised
           ;
           and
           as
           unto
           the
           endowments
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           those
           Abilities
           and
           Advantages
           which
           might
           give
           them
           either
           Reputation
           or
           Probability
           of
           Success
           in
           such
           an
           undertaking
           .
           This
           the
           Jews
           marked
           in
           them
           with
           contempt
           ;
           Act.
           4.
           13.
           
           And
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           generally
           despised
           them
           on
           the
           same
           account
           .
           As
           they
           afforded
           our
           Apostle
           no
           better
           title
           than
           that
           of
           a
           
             Babler
             ,
             Act.
          
           17.
           18.
           
           So
           for
           a
           long
           time
           they
           kept
           up
           the
           Publick
           Vogue
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           was
           the
           Religion
           of
           Ideots
           and
           Men
           Illiterate
           .
           But
           God
           had
           another
           design
           in
           this
           order
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           our
           Apostle
           declares
           upon
           an
           admission
           of
           the
           inconsiderable
           meanness
           of
           them
           unto
           whom
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           committed
           ;
           2
           
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             We
             have
             this
             treasure
             in
             Earthen
             Vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             us
             .
          
           The
           Reason
           why
           God
           would
           make
           use
           of
           such
           Instruments
           only
           in
           so
           great
           a
           work
           was
           ,
           that
           through
           their
           meanness
           his
           own
           
             glorious
             power
          
           might
           be
           more
           conspicuous
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           among
           men
           ,
           nor
           more
           natural
           unto
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           admire
           the
           excellencies
           of
           those
           of
           their
           own
           
             Race
             and
             Kind
          
           ,
           and
           a
           willingness
           to
           have
           all
           evidences
           of
           a
           divine
           Supernatural
           power
           clouded
           and
           hidden
           from
           them
           .
           If
           therefore
           there
           had
           been
           such
           persons
           employed
           as
           Instruments
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           whose
           Powers
           ,
           Abilities
           ,
           Qualifications
           ,
           and
           Endowments
           might
           have
           been
           probably
           pretended
           as
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           the
           immediate
           causes
           of
           such
           an
           effect
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           observation
           of
           the
           
             divine
             power
          
           or
           glory
           of
           God.
           But
           he
           who
           is
           
           not
           able
           to
           discern
           them
           in
           the
           bringing
           about
           of
           so
           mighty
           a
           work
           by
           means
           so
           disproportionate
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           unrelievable
           prejudices
           intimated
           by
           our
           Apostle
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Means
           which
           were
           to
           be
           used
           unto
           this
           end
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             subduing
             of
             the
             World
          
           unto
           the
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           erecting
           the
           Spiritual
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           under
           the
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           of
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           must
           either
           be
           Force
           and
           Armes
           ;
           or
           Eloquence
           ,
           in
           plausible
           perswasive
           reasonings
           .
           And
           mighty
           works
           have
           been
           wrought
           by
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           of
           them
           .
           By
           the
           former
           have
           Empires
           been
           set
           up
           and
           established
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           the
           superstition
           of
           Mahomet
           imposed
           on
           many
           Nations
           .
           And
           the
           latter
           also
           hath
           had
           great
           effects
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           that
           those
           who
           had
           engaged
           themselves
           in
           so
           great
           a
           design
           and
           work
           as
           that
           mentioned
           ,
           should
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           the
           one
           or
           other
           of
           these
           means
           and
           ways
           ;
           For
           the
           Wit
           of
           Man
           cannot
           contrive
           any
           way
           unto
           such
           an
           end
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           one
           of
           these
           two
           ;
           seeing
           neither
           upon
           the
           principles
           of
           nature
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           Rules
           of
           humane
           Wisdom
           or
           Policy
           can
           any
           other
           be
           imagined
           .
           But
           even
           
             both
             these
             ways
          
           were
           abandoned
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           declared
           against
           the
           use
           of
           either
           of
           them
           .
           For
           as
           outward
           Force
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Authority
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           all
           
             carnal
             weapons
          
           being
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           this
           Work
           and
           Design
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           way
           of
           
             perswasive
             Orations
          
           ,
           of
           enticing
           words
           ,
           of
           Alluring
           Arts
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           with
           the
           
           like
           effects
           of
           humane
           Wisdom
           and
           Skill
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           them
           studiously
           declined
           by
           them
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           as
           things
           extremely
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           success
           thereof
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           But
           this
           alone
           ,
           they
           betook
           themselves
           unto
           ;
           they
           went
           up
           and
           down
           preaching
           to
           Jews
           and
           
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           And
           this
           they
           did
           by
           Vertue
           of
           those
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           hidden
           Powers
           of
           the
           
             World
             to
             come
          
           ,
           whose
           Nature
           ,
           Virtue
           and
           Power
           others
           were
           utterly
           unacquainted
           withal
           .
           This
           Preaching
           of
           theirs
           ,
           this
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Subject
           ,
           Matter
           ,
           and
           Manner
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           Art
           ,
           Eloquence
           or
           Oratory
           ,
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           marvellous
           foolish
           thing
           ,
           a
           
             sweaty
             kind
             of
             babling
          
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           who
           had
           got
           any
           Reputation
           of
           Learning
           or
           Cunning
           amongst
           men
           .
           This
           our
           Apostle
           at
           large
           discourseth
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           
           In
           this
           State
           of
           things
           ,
           every
           thing
           was
           under
           as
           many
           improbabilities
           of
           Success
           unto
           all
           rational
           Conjectures
           as
           can
           be
           conceived
           .
           Besides
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           they
           preached
           ,
           which
           was
           new
           and
           uncouth
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           taught
           Observances
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           in
           Meetings
           ,
           Assemblies
           ,
           or
           Conventicles
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Laws
           in
           the
           World
           did
           prohibit
           ,
           
             Acts
             18.
             13.
             c.
          
           16.
           21.
           
           Hereupon
           no
           sooner
           did
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Governours
           of
           the
           World
           begin
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           but
           they
           judged
           that
           it
           all
           tended
           to
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           that
           Commotions
           would
           ensue
           thereon
           .
           These
           things
           enraged
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           against
           them
           and
           their
           Converts
           ,
           who
           therefore
           made
           havock
           of
           them
           with
           incredible
           fury
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           
           Disadvantages
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           these
           Oppositions
           ,
           their
           Doctrine
           prevailed
           to
           subdue
           the
           World
           to
           the
           Obedience
           thereof
           .
           And
           there
           may
           be
           added
           unto
           all
           these
           things
           one
           or
           two
           Considerations
           from
           the
           State
           of
           Things
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           signalize
           the
           quality
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           and
           manifest
           it
           to
           have
           been
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           the
           Writers
           of
           it
           do
           constantly
           distribute
           all
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           to
           do
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           into
           Jews
           and
           Greeks
           ,
           which
           we
           render
           Gentiles
           ,
           the
           other
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           coming
           under
           that
           Denomination
           because
           of
           their
           Preeminence
           on
           various
           Accounts
           .
           Now
           the
           Jews
           at
           that
           time
           were
           
             in
             solidum
          
           ,
           possessed
           of
           all
           the
           true
           Religion
           that
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           boasted
           of
           as
           their
           Priviledge
           ,
           bearing
           up
           themselves
           with
           the
           Thoughts
           and
           Reputation
           of
           it
           every
           where
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           ;
           it
           being
           at
           that
           time
           their
           great
           Business
           to
           gain
           Proselytes
           unto
           it
           ,
           whereon
           also
           their
           Honour
           and
           Advantage
           did
           depend
           .
           The
           Greeks
           on
           the
           other
           side
           were
           in
           as
           full
           a
           possession
           of
           Arts
           ,
           Sciences
           ,
           Literature
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           which
           the
           World
           calls
           Wisdom
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           were
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           also
           a
           Religion
           received
           by
           a
           long
           Tradition
           of
           their
           Fathers
           from
           time
           immemorial
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           variously
           cultivated
           and
           dressed
           with
           Mysteries
           and
           Ceremonies
           unto
           their
           own
           compleat
           satisfaction
           .
           Besides
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           ruling
           Part
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           did
           ascribe
           all
           their
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Raising
           of
           their
           
             stupendous
             Empire
          
           to
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           the
           religious
           Worship
           they
           gave
           unto
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           a
           fundamental
           Maxim
           in
           their
           Policy
           and
           Rule
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           prosper
           
           or
           decay
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           observed
           or
           were
           negligent
           in
           the
           Religion
           they
           had
           received
           .
           As
           indeed
           not
           only
           those
           who
           owned
           the
           true
           God
           and
           his
           Providence
           ,
           but
           before
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           had
           given
           place
           unto
           Atheism
           ,
           all
           people
           did
           solemnly
           impute
           all
           their
           Atchievements
           and
           Successes
           unto
           their
           Gods
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Caldeans
             ,
             Mal.
          
           1.
           11.
           
           And
           he
           who
           first
           undertook
           to
           record
           the
           
             Exploits
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           doth
           constantly
           assign
           all
           their
           Good
           and
           Evil
           unto
           their
           Gods
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           pleased
           or
           provoked
           .
           The
           Romans
           in
           especial
           boasted
           that
           their
           Religion
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           Prosperity
           ;
           
             Pietate
             &
             Religione
             atque
             hâc
             una
             Sapientia
             ,
             quòd
             Deorum
             immortalium
             Numine
             omnia
             regi
             gubernarique
             prospeximus
             ,
             omnes
             Gentes
             Nationesque
             superamus
             ,
          
           says
           their
           great
           Oracle
           ,
           
             Orat.
             de
             Har.
             Resp.
          
           And
           Dionysius
           of
           Halicarnassus
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           wise
           Historian
           ,
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           it
           unto
           this
           end
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Piety
             ,
             should
             cease
             to
             wonder
             at
             their
             Prosperity
             and
             Successes
             in
             all
             their
             Wars
             ,
             seeing
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Religion
             they
             had
             the
             Gods
             always
             propitious
             and
             succourable
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Antiq.
           Rom.
           lib.
           2.
           
           The
           Consideration
           hereof
           made
           them
           so
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Adherence
           unto
           their
           present
           Religion
           ,
           that
           when
           after
           many
           Ages
           and
           hundreds
           of
           Years
           ,
           some
           Books
           of
           Numa
           their
           second
           King
           ,
           and
           principal
           Establisher
           of
           their
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           were
           occasionally
           found
           ,
           instead
           of
           paying
           them
           any
           respect
           ,
           they
           ordered
           them
           
             to
             be
             burnt
          
           ,
           because
           one
           who
           had
           perused
           them
           ,
           took
           his
           Oath
           that
           they
           were
           contrary
           to
           their
           present
           Worship
           and
           Devotion
           .
           
           And
           this
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           Declension
           of
           their
           Empire
           after
           the
           Prevalency
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Paganism
           reflected
           severely
           upon
           the
           Christians
           ;
           the
           Relinquishment
           of
           their
           old
           Religion
           they
           fiercely
           avowed
           to
           be
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           their
           Calamities
           .
           In
           answer
           unto
           which
           Calumny
           principally
           Austin
           wrote
           his
           excellent
           Discourse
           ,
           
             De
             Civitate
             Dei.
          
           
        
         
           In
           this
           state
           of
           things
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           come
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           bring
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           under
           all
           the
           Disadvantages
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           moreover
           that
           he
           who
           was
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           was
           newly
           crucified
           by
           the
           present
           powers
           of
           the
           Earth
           for
           a
           Malefactor
           ;
           but
           also
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           was
           expresly
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Religion
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           Wisdom
           from
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           Maxim
           of
           Polity
           from
           the
           Romans
           ,
           whereon
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           raised
           their
           Empire
           .
           It
           were
           easy
           to
           declare
           how
           all
           those
           Sects
           were
           ingaged
           in
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Reputation
           ,
           Principles
           of
           Safety
           ,
           to
           oppose
           ,
           decry
           ,
           condemn
           ,
           and
           reject
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Company
           of
           sorry
           Craftsmen
           were
           able
           to
           fill
           a
           whole
           City
           with
           Tumult
           and
           Uprore
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           when
           they
           apprehended
           it
           would
           bring
           in
           a
           decay
           of
           their
           Trade
           ,
           Acts
           19.
           what
           can
           we
           think
           was
           done
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           who
           were
           ingaged
           and
           enraged
           by
           higher
           Provocations
           ?
           It
           was
           as
           death
           to
           the
           Jews
           to
           part
           with
           their
           Religion
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Conviction
           they
           had
           of
           its
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           they
           esteem'd
           to
           accrew
           to
           themselves
           thereby
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Greeks
           to
           have
           all
           that
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           they
           and
           their
           Forefathers
           
           had
           been
           labouring
           in
           for
           so
           many
           Generations
           ,
           now
           to
           be
           all
           rejected
           as
           an
           impertinent
           Foolery
           by
           the
           sorry
           Preachments
           of
           a
           few
           illiterate
           Persons
           ;
           it
           raised
           them
           unto
           the
           highest
           Indignation
           .
           And
           the
           Romans
           were
           wise
           enough
           to
           secure
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Maxim
          
           of
           their
           State.
           Wherefore
           the
           World
           seemed
           very
           sufficiently
           fortified
           against
           the
           Admission
           of
           this
           new
           and
           
             strange
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           on
           the
           Terms
           whereon
           it
           was
           proposed
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Danger
           sure
           that
           ever
           it
           should
           obtain
           any
           considerable
           Progress
           :
           But
           we
           know
           that
           things
           fell
           out
           quite
           otherwise
           ;
           Religion
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           ,
           with
           Honour
           ,
           Profit
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           Reputation
           ,
           were
           forced
           all
           to
           give
           way
           to
           its
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           World
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           highest
           Enjoyment
           of
           
             Peace
             ,
             Prosperity
          
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           that
           ever
           it
           attained
           from
           the
           entrance
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           known
           how
           from
           all
           these
           things
           are
           usually
           made
           
             Provision
             for
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Lusts
             thereof
             .
          
           Whatever
           the
           Pride
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           Sensuality
           of
           any
           Persons
           could
           carry
           them
           forth
           to
           lust
           after
           ,
           the
           World
           was
           full
           of
           satisfactions
           for
           .
           And
           most
           men
           lived
           as
           in
           the
           eager
           pursuit
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           full
           supply
           of
           what
           they
           did
           require
           .
           In
           this
           Condition
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           unto
           them
           ,
           requiring
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           indispensibly
           ,
           a
           
             Renunciation
             of
             all
             those
             worldly
             Lusts
             ,
          
           which
           before
           had
           been
           the
           Salt
           of
           their
           Lives
           .
           If
           men
           designed
           any
           Compliance
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           Interest
           in
           it
           ,
           all
           their
           Pride
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           Sensuality
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           must
           all
           be
           mortified
           and
           rooted
           up
           .
           Had
           it
           only
           been
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           and
           Religion
           ,
           declaring
           that
           Knowledge
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           which
           they
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           ,
           they
           
           could
           not
           but
           be
           very
           wary
           in
           giving
           it
           entertainment
           ;
           but
           when
           withal
           it
           required
           at
           the
           first
           Instant
           ,
           that
           for
           its
           sake
           they
           should
           
             pull
             out
             their
             right
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           
             cut
             off
             their
             right
             hands
          
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           all
           that
           was
           dear
           and
           useful
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           such
           a
           prevalent
           Interest
           in
           their
           Minds
           and
           Affections
           ,
           as
           corrupt
           Lusts
           are
           known
           to
           have
           ;
           this
           could
           not
           but
           invincibly
           fortify
           them
           against
           its
           Admittance
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           also
           was
           forced
           to
           give
           place
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Fortifications
           of
           Satan
           therein
           was
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           cast
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           as
           our
           Apostle
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Where
           he
           gives
           an
           Account
           of
           that
           Warfare
           ,
           whereby
           the
           World
           was
           subdued
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           himself
           an
           Instance
           of
           conceited
           Folly
           and
           Pride
           ,
           may
           talk
           as
           though
           there
           was
           in
           all
           this
           no
           Evidence
           of
           
             divine
             Power
          
           giving
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Characters
           of
           it
           are
           so
           legible
           unto
           every
           modest
           and
           sedate
           Prospect
           ,
           that
           they
           leave
           no
           room
           for
           Doubt
           or
           Haesitation
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             force
             of
             the
             whole
             Argument
             is
             liable
             unto
             one
             Exception
             of
             no
             small
             Moment
             ,
             which
             must
             therefore
             necessarily
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             and
             removed
             .
             For
             whereas
             we
             plead
             the
             Power
             ,
             Efficacy
             and
          
           Prevalency
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           former
           days
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             its
             divine
             Original
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             enquired
             ,
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           still
           accompanied
           with
           the
           same
           Power
           ,
           nor
           doth
           produce
           the
           same
           Effects
           .
           For
           we
           see
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           is
           now
           confined
           to
           narrow
           Limits
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           it
           formerly
           extended
           it self
           unto
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           find
           that
           it
           gets
           Ground
           any
           where
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           is
           rather
           more
           and
           more
           straitned
           every
           day
           .
           Wherefore
           either
           the
           first
           Prevalency
           that
           is
           asserted
           
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           argued
           as
           an
           Evidence
           of
           its
           Divinity
           ,
           did
           indeed
           proceed
           from
           some
           other
           accidental
           Causes
           in
           an
           efficacious
           though
           unseen
           Concurrence
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           by
           an
           Emanation
           of
           Power
           from
           it self
           ;
           or
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           at
           present
           what
           it
           was
           formerly
           ,
           seeing
           it
           hath
           not
           the
           same
           Effect
           upon
           ,
           or
           Power
           over
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           that
           had
           of
           old
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           suspend
           the
           pleading
           of
           this
           Argument
           from
           what
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Gospel
           formerly
           ,
           lest
           it
           reflect
           disadvantage
           upon
           what
           we
           profess
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Whatever
           
             different
             Events
          
           may
           fall
           out
           in
           
             different
             Seasons
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           same
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Beginning
           .
           There
           is
           not
           
             another
             Book
          
           ,
           containing
           
             another
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           crept
           into
           the
           World
           instead
           of
           that
           once
           delivered
           unto
           the
           Saints
           .
           And
           whatever
           various
           Apprehensions
           men
           may
           have
           through
           their
           Weakness
           or
           Prejudices
           concerning
           the
           things
           taught
           therein
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           in
           themselves
           
             absolutely
             the
             same
          
           that
           ever
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           loss
           or
           change
           of
           a
           
             material
             Word
             or
             Syllable
          
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Delivery
           .
           This
           I
           have
           proved
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           capable
           of
           the
           most
           evident
           Demonstration
           .
           Wherefore
           whatever
           Entertainment
           this
           Gospel
           meets
           withal
           at
           present
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           its
           former
           Prevalency
           may
           be
           pleaded
           in
           Justification
           of
           its
           divine
           Original
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Cause
             of
             this
             Event
             lyeth
             principally
             in
             the
             Soveraign
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             God.
          
           For
           although
           the
           Scripture
           be
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           testified
           it
           so
           to
           be
           by
           his
           Power
           ,
           put
           forth
           and
           exerted
           in
           Dispensations
           of
           it
           unto
           men
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           that
           divine
           Power
           included
           or
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           must
           have
           the
           
             same
             Effect
          
           where
           ever
           it
           comes
           .
           
           We
           plead
           not
           that
           there
           is
           absolutely
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           its
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Preaching
           or
           Preachers
           thereof
           ,
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           naturally
           and
           physically
           to
           produce
           the
           Effects
           mentioned
           .
           But
           it
           is
           an
           Instrument
           in
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           unto
           that
           work
           which
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           he
           puts
           forth
           his
           Power
           
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
          
           as
           it
           seems
           good
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           if
           he
           doth
           at
           any
           time
           so
           put
           forth
           his
           
             divine
             Power
          
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Instrument
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           great
           Worth
           and
           Excellency
           of
           it
           shall
           manifest
           it self
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           giveth
           a
           sufficient
           Attestation
           of
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           of
           the
           
             Prevalency
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           in
           the
           World
           are
           in
           the
           Hand
           and
           at
           the
           Sovereign
           Disposal
           of
           God.
           And
           as
           he
           is
           not
           obliged
           (
           
             for
             who
             hath
             known
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             who
             hath
             been
             his
             Counsellor
             ?
          
           )
           to
           accompany
           it
           with
           the
           
             same
             Power
          
           at
           
             all
             times
          
           and
           seasons
           ;
           so
           the
           Evidence
           of
           his
           own
           Power
           going
           along
           with
           it
           at
           
             any
             time
          
           whiles
           under
           an
           open
           Claim
           of
           a
           divine
           Original
           ,
           is
           an
           uncontroulable
           Approbation
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           at
           the
           first
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           fullfil
           the
           
             Promises
             made
             unto
             the
             Fathers
          
           from
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           glorify
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           which
           he
           had
           revealed
           ,
           he
           put
           forth
           that
           effectual
           divine
           Power
           in
           its
           Administration
           ,
           whereby
           the
           
             World
             was
             subdued
          
           unto
           the
           Obedience
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Time
           will
           come
           when
           he
           will
           revive
           the
           same
           Work
           of
           Power
           and
           Grace
           to
           retrieve
           the
           World
           into
           a
           subjection
           to
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           although
           he
           doth
           not
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           cause
           it
           to
           
             run
             and
             prosper
          
           among
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           received
           it
           as
           he
           did
           formerly
           ,
           yet
           considering
           the
           state
           of
           things
           at
           present
           
           among
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           Preservation
           of
           it
           in
           that
           small
           Remnant
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           obeyed
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           is
           a
           no
           less
           glorious
           Evidence
           of
           his
           Presence
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           Care
           over
           it
           ,
           than
           was
           its
           eminent
           Propagation
           in
           days
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             Righteousness
             of
             God
          
           is
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           these
           things
           .
           For
           whereas
           he
           had
           granted
           the
           inestimable
           Priviledge
           of
           his
           Word
           unto
           many
           Nations
           ,
           they
           through
           their
           horrible
           ingratitude
           and
           wickedness
           
             detained
             the
             Truth
             in
             Vnrighteousness
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           them
           was
           no
           way
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           nor
           yet
           unto
           their
           own
           Advantage
           .
           For
           neither
           Nations
           nor
           Persons
           will
           ever
           be
           advantaged
           by
           an
           
             outward
             Profession
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whilst
           they
           live
           in
           a
           Contradiction
           and
           Disobedience
           to
           its
           Precepts
           ;
           yea
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           This
           Impiety
           God
           is
           at
           this
           day
           revenging
           on
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           having
           utterly
           cast
           off
           many
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           given
           up
           others
           unto
           
             strong
             Delusions
             ,
             to
             believe
             Lies
             ,
          
           though
           they
           retain
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           outward
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           .
           How
           far
           he
           may
           proceed
           in
           the
           same
           way
           of
           Righteous
           Vengeance
           towards
           other
           Nations
           also
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           tremble
           in
           the
           Consideration
           of
           it
           .
           When
           God
           first
           granted
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           although
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           had
           greatly
           sinned
           
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           had
           rejected
           all
           those
           
             supernatural
             Revelations
          
           that
           at
           any
           time
           had
           been
           made
           unto
           them
           ;
           yet
           had
           they
           not
           sinned
           against
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           nor
           the
           Grace
           thereof
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           therefore
           to
           
             wink
             at
          
           ,
           and
           pass
           over
           that
           
             Time
             of
             their
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           his
           
           Justice
           should
           not
           be
           provoked
           by
           any
           of
           their
           former
           sins
           ,
           to
           with-hold
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           his
           divine
           Power
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           from
           them
           ,
           whereby
           he
           
             called
             them
             to
             Repentance
          
           .
           But
           now
           after
           that
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           tendred
           unto
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           hath
           ,
           either
           as
           unto
           its
           Profession
           ,
           or
           as
           unto
           its
           Power
           with
           the
           Obedience
           that
           it
           requires
           ,
           been
           rejected
           by
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           things
           are
           quite
           otherwise
           stated
           .
           It
           is
           from
           the
           
             Righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God
          
           ,
           revenging
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           World
           against
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Nations
           are
           deprived
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           left
           obstinate
           in
           its
           Refusal
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           present
           state
           of
           things
           doth
           no
           way
           weaken
           or
           prejudice
           the
           
             Evidence
             given
             unto
             the
             Scripture
          
           by
           that
           mighty
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           accompanied
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           what
           hath
           since
           fallen
           out
           ,
           there
           are
           secret
           Reasons
           of
           
             Sovereign
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           and
           open
           Causes
           in
           
             Divine
             Justice
          
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           is
           to
           be
           assigned
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           I
           have
           briefly
           called
           over
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           though
           they
           were
           all
           of
           this
           kind
           that
           may
           be
           pleaded
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           give
           some
           Instance
           of
           those
           
             external
             Arguments
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           may
           be
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           Arguments
           are
           such
           as
           are
           able
           of
           themselves
           to
           beget
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           sober
           ,
           humble
           ,
           intelligent
           ,
           and
           unprejudiced
           ,
           a
           firm
           Opinion
           ,
           Judgment
           and
           Perswasion
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           proceed
           from
           God.
           Where
           Persons
           are
           prepossessed
           with
           invincible
           Prejudices
           contracted
           by
           a
           Course
           of
           Education
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           imbibed
           Principles
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           have
           increased
           and
           fortified
           them
           by
           some
           fixed
           
           and
           
             hereditary
             Enmity
          
           against
           all
           those
           whom
           they
           know
           to
           own
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           Mahometans
           ,
           aud
           some
           of
           the
           Indians
           ;
           these
           Arguments
           it
           may
           be
           will
           not
           prevail
           immediately
           to
           work
           nor
           effect
           their
           Assent
           .
           It
           is
           so
           with
           respect
           unto
           them
           also
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           Love
           unto
           ,
           and
           Delight
           in
           those
           ways
           of
           
             Vice
             ,
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           which
           are
           absolutely
           and
           severely
           condemned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           hope
           of
           a
           Dispensation
           unto
           them
           that
           continue
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           take
           these
           Arguments
           into
           due
           Consideration
           .
           Such
           Persons
           may
           talk
           and
           discourse
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           weigh
           them
           seriously
           according
           as
           the
           Importance
           of
           the
           Cause
           doth
           require
           .
           For
           if
           men
           will
           examine
           them
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           with
           a
           sedate
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           their
           
             eternal
             Condition
          
           depends
           upon
           a
           right
           Determination
           of
           this
           Enquiry
           .
           But
           for
           those
           who
           can
           scarce
           get
           Liberty
           from
           the
           Service
           and
           Power
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           seriously
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           their
           Condition
           ,
           or
           what
           it
           is
           like
           to
           be
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           talk
           of
           these
           things
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           
             these
             days
          
           ,
           without
           any
           Impression
           on
           their
           Minds
           and
           Affections
           ,
           or
           Influence
           on
           the
           practical
           Understanding
           .
           But
           our
           Enquiry
           is
           after
           what
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Evidence
           for
           the
           Conviction
           of
           rational
           and
           unprejudiced
           Persons
           ,
           and
           the
           Defeating
           of
           Objections
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Arguments
           do
           every
           way
           answer
           .
        
         
           Some
           think
           fit
           here
           to
           stay
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           these
           or
           the
           like
           external
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           rational
           
             Motives
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           such
           as
           render
           the
           Scriptures
           so
           credible
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           not
           to
           assent
           unto
           
           them
           .
           That
           Certainty
           which
           may
           be
           attained
           on
           these
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           the
           highest
           which
           our
           Minds
           are
           capable
           of
           with
           respect
           unto
           this
           Object
           ,
           and
           therefore
           includes
           all
           the
           Assent
           which
           is
           required
           of
           us
           unto
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           all
           the
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           believe
           them
           so
           to
           be
           .
           When
           I
           speak
           of
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           I
           intend
           not
           them
           alone
           which
           I
           have
           insisted
           on
           ,
           but
           all
           others
           also
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           some
           whereof
           have
           been
           urged
           and
           improved
           by
           others
           with
           great
           Diligence
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Variety
           of
           such
           Arguments
           as
           offer
           themselves
           in
           this
           Cause
           ,
           every
           one
           chooseth
           out
           what
           seems
           to
           him
           most
           cogent
           ,
           &
           some
           amass
           all
           that
           they
           can
           think
           on
           .
           Now
           these
           Arguments
           with
           the
           Evidence
           tendred
           in
           them
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           nothing
           but
           
             perverse
             Prejudice
          
           can
           detain
           men
           from
           giving
           a
           
             firm
             Assent
          
           unto
           .
           And
           no
           more
           is
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Motives
           that
           are
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Arguments
           used
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           we
           come
           unto
           a
           Judgment
           and
           Perswasion
           ,
           called
           a
           
             moral
             Assurance
          
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           unto
           God
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           there
           were
           more
           than
           it
           is
           feared
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           were
           really
           so
           affected
           with
           these
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           .
           For
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           Tradition
           and
           Education
           practically
           bear
           the
           whole
           sway
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           yet
           when
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           but
           a
           
             meer
             natural
             Work
          
           ,
           whereunto
           no
           more
           is
           required
           ,
           but
           the
           
             natural
             exercise
          
           and
           acting
           of
           our
           
             own
             Reason
          
           and
           understanding
           ;
           that
           the
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           used
           ,
           though
           strong
           ,
           are
           humane
           and
           fallible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Conclusion
           we
           make
           from
           
           them
           is
           so
           also
           ,
           and
           wherein
           we
           may
           be
           deceived
           ;
           that
           an
           Assent
           grounded
           and
           resolved
           into
           such
           
             rational
             Arguments
          
           only
           ,
           is
           not
           Faith
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           in
           brief
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           required
           that
           we
           
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             Faith
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           .
           Two
           things
           are
           replyed
           hereunto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           
             where
             the
             Things
             believed
             are
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Faith
             whereby
             we
             believe
             them
             ,
             or
             give
             our
             Assent
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Let
           the
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           whereon
           we
           give
           our
           Assent
           be
           of
           what
           kind
           they
           will
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Assent
           be
           true
           and
           real
           ,
           and
           the
           Things
           believed
           be
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           the
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           believe
           them
           is
           so
           also
           .
           But
           this
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           things
           natural
           a
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           our
           
             Sight
             is
             green
          
           when
           we
           see
           that
           which
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           blew
           when
           we
           see
           that
           which
           is
           blew
           .
           And
           this
           would
           be
           so
           in
           things
           moral
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Specification
             of
             Acts
          
           were
           from
           their
           
             material
             Objects
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           always
           with
           the
           Things
           they
           are
           conversant
           about
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           changed
           thereby
           from
           what
           their
           Nature
           is
           in
           themselves
           ,
           be
           it
           natural
           or
           supernatural
           ,
           humane
           or
           divine
           .
           Now
           things
           divine
           are
           only
           the
           
             material
             Object
          
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           before
           ;
           and
           by
           an
           Enumeration
           of
           them
           do
           we
           answer
           unto
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             is
             it
             that
             you
             do
             believe
             ?
          
           But
           it
           is
           the
           formal
           Object
           or
           Reason
           of
           all
           our
           Acts
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           denominated
           ,
           or
           by
           which
           they
           are
           specified
           .
           And
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           Assent
           or
           Believing
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           prevails
           with
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           on
           whose
           Account
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           answer
           unto
           that
           Question
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             you
             believe
          
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           humane
           
             Authority
             ,
             
             Arguments
          
           highly
           probable
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           fallible
           ,
           Motives
           cogent
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           beget
           a
           moral
           Perswasion
           ,
           whatever
           we
           do
           believe
           thereon
           ,
           our
           Faith
           is
           
             humane
             ,
             fallible
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             moral
             Assurance
          
           only
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           said
           ▪
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Assent
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           contains
           in
           it
           all
           the
           Assurance
           which
           our
           minds
           are
           capable
           of
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           For
           no
           further
           Evidence
           nor
           Assurance
           is
           in
           any
           case
           to
           be
           enquired
           after
           than
           the
           
             subject
             matter
          
           will
           bear
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           where
           the
           Truth
           is
           not
           exposed
           to
           Sense
           ,
           nor
           capable
           of
           a
           
             scientifical
             Demonstration
          
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           received
           upon
           such
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           carry
           it
           above
           the
           
             highest
             Probability
          
           ,
           though
           they
           leave
           it
           beneath
           Science
           or
           Knowledge
           ,
           or
           
             infallible
             Assurance
          
           ;
           if
           such
           a
           Perswasion
           of
           Mind
           there
           be
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           those
           
             external
             Arguments
          
           ,
           whereby
           learned
           and
           rational
           Men
           have
           proved
           or
           may
           yet
           further
           prove
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           a
           
             divine
             Revelation
          
           given
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             heavenly
             Truth
          
           ,
           are
           of
           singular
           Use
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           ,
           by
           relieving
           the
           mind
           against
           Temptations
           and
           Objections
           that
           will
           arise
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           
             Conviction
             of
             Gainsayers
          
           ;
           yet
           to
           say
           that
           they
           contain
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           that
           Assent
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           of
           us
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           our
           Faith
           is
           the
           Effect
           and
           Product
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           it
           rests
           upon
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           ,
           is
           both
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           destructive
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           
             divine
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           exclusive
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           this
           whole
           matter
           .
        
         
         
           VVherefore
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           two
           things
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           our
           principal
           Argument
           designed
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           I
           shall
           give
           some
           few
           Reasons
           ,
           proving
           that
           the
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           firm
           moral
           Perswasion
           ,
           built
           upon
           external
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           ;
           but
           is
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           because
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           it
           is
           so
           also
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           I
           shall
           shew
           what
           is
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             that
             Faith
          
           ,
           whereby
           we
           do
           or
           ought
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           first
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           ,
           for
           my
           design
           is
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Faith
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           weaken
           the
           Opinions
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           is
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           
             divine
             Faith.
          
           With
           such
           Faith
           we
           can
           believe
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           so
           can
           be
           received
           no
           otherwise
           by
           us
           .
           If
           we
           believe
           it
           not
           with
           
             divine
             Faith
          
           ,
           we
           believe
           it
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           every
           where
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           required
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           first
           to
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           believe
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           For
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           a
           
             divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           But
           God
           no
           where
           requires
           nor
           ever
           did
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           any
           divine
           Revelation
           upon
           
             such
             Grounds
          
           ,
           much
           less
           on
           such
           Grounds
           and
           Motives
           only
           .
           They
           are
           left
           unto
           us
           as
           consequential
           unto
           our
           Believing
           ,
           to
           plead
           with
           others
           in
           behalf
           of
           what
           we
           profess
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Justification
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           World.
           But
           that
           which
           requires
           our
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           unto
           in
           the
           receiving
           of
           
             divine
             
             Revelations
          
           ,
           whether
           immediately
           given
           and
           declared
           ,
           or
           as
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           his
           own
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             High
             and
             Lofty
             One.
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             To
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             .
             This
             is
             my
             Son
             ,
             hear
             him
             .
             All
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             from
             God.
             Believe
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Prophets
             .
          
           This
           alone
           is
           that
           which
           he
           requires
           us
           to
           resolve
           our
           Faith
           into
           .
           So
           when
           he
           gave
           unto
           us
           the
           Law
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           the
           eternal
           and
           unchangeable
           Rule
           of
           our
           Obedience
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           
             ten
             Commandments
          
           ,
           he
           gives
           no
           other
           Reason
           to
           oblige
           us
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           this
           only
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
          
           The
           sole
           formal
           Reason
           of
           all
           our
           Obedience
           is
           taken
           from
           his
           own
           Nature
           and
           our
           Relation
           unto
           him
           .
           Nor
           doth
           he
           propose
           any
           other
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           believe
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           Revelation
           which
           he
           makes
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will.
           And
           our
           Faith
           is
           part
           of
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           the
           Root
           ,
           and
           principal
           Part
           of
           it
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Reason
           of
           both
           is
           the
           same
           .
           Neither
           did
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ever
           make
           use
           of
           such
           Arguments
           or
           Motives
           for
           the
           ingenerating
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ;
           nor
           have
           they
           given
           Directions
           for
           the
           use
           of
           any
           such
           Arguments
           to
           this
           End
           and
           Purpose
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           accused
           to
           have
           followed
           
             cunningly
             devised
             Fables
          
           ,
           they
           appealed
           unto
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           the
           Revelations
           they
           had
           themselves
           received
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           before
           recorded
           .
           It
           is
           true
           they
           wrought
           Miracles
           in
           confirmation
           of
           their
           own
           divine
           Mission
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           taught
           .
           But
           the
           Miracles
           of
           our
           Saviour
           were
           all
           of
           them
           wrought
           amongst
           those
           who
           believed
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           then
           given
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Apostles
           
           were
           before
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Their
           Doctrine
           therefore
           materially
           considered
           ,
           and
           their
           Warranty
           to
           teach
           it
           ,
           was
           sufficiently
           yea
           abundantly
           confirmed
           by
           them
           .
           But
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           formally
           considered
           ,
           and
           as
           written
           ,
           was
           left
           upon
           the
           old
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           who
           gave
           it
           .
           No
           such
           Method
           is
           prescribed
           ,
           no
           such
           Example
           is
           proposed
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           these
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           ingenerating
           of
           Faith
           in
           them
           .
           Yea
           in
           some
           Cases
           the
           use
           of
           such
           means
           is
           decryed
           as
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sole
             Authority
          
           of
           God
           ,
           putting
           forth
           his
           Power
           in
           and
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           is
           appealed
           unto
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             13.
             chap.
          
           14.
           26
           ,
           27.
           2
           
           Cor.
           4.
           7.
           
           But
           yet
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Preparation
           subservient
           unto
           the
           receiving
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           it
           against
           Gainsayers
           and
           their
           Objections
           ,
           their
           use
           hath
           been
           granted
           and
           proved
           .
           But
           from
           first
           to
           last
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           are
           constantly
           and
           uniformly
           proposed
           as
           the
           immediate
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           of
           Believing
           his
           Revelations
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           he
           doth
           accept
           or
           approve
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           Faith
           or
           Assent
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           built
           thereon
           and
           resolved
           thereinto
           .
           The
           Sum
           is
           ,
           
             We
             are
             obliged
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Duty
             ,
          
           to
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           ministerially
           or
           providentially
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           whereof
           afterwards
           .
           The
           Ground
           whereon
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           them
           is
           the
           
             Authority
             and
             Veracity
             of
             God
          
           speaking
           in
           them
           ;
           we
           believe
           them
           because
           they
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Now
           this
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           so
           believe
           is
           
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
          
           ,
           because
           the
           
           mal
           Reason
           of
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           namely
           Gods
           Truth
           and
           Authority
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           as
           
             highly
             probable
          
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           moral
           Perswasion
           and
           Assurance
           built
           upon
           Arguments
           absolutely
           fallible
           ,
           and
           humane
           only
           .
           For
           if
           this
           be
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           Faith
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Veracity
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           not
           with
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           we
           believe
           not
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             moral
             Certainty
          
           treated
           of
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           Effect
           of
           Reason
           .
           There
           is
           no
           more
           required
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Reasons
           proposed
           for
           the
           Assent
           required
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           the
           mind
           judgeth
           to
           be
           convincing
           and
           prevalent
           ;
           whence
           an
           inferiour
           Kind
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           or
           a
           firm
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           some
           kind
           of
           Perswasion
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           yet
           gotten
           an
           
             intelligible
             Name
          
           ,
           doth
           necessarily
           ensue
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           on
           this
           Supposition
           no
           need
           of
           
             any
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           to
           work
           Faith
           in
           us
           ;
           for
           no
           more
           is
           required
           herein
           but
           what
           necessarily
           ariseth
           from
           a
           naked
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Enquiry
           is
           not
           about
           what
           is
           the
           
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             us
          
           ;
           but
           concerning
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Motives
           to
           Believing
           that
           are
           proposed
           unto
           us
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           urge
           herein
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Act
           which
           is
           exerted
           on
           such
           Motives
           ,
           or
           the
           Perswasion
           which
           is
           begotten
           in
           our
           minds
           by
           them
           is
           purely
           natural
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           requires
           no
           especial
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           us
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           not
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           be
           said
           in
           the
           Scripture
           sense
           to
           believe
           thereby
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           particular
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           For
           Faith
           
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             is
             not
             of
             our selves
          
           ,
           Ephes
           2.
           8.
           
           It
           is
           given
           unto
           
           some
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Phil.
           1.
           29.
           and
           not
           unto
           others
           ,
           
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             chap.
          
           13.
           11.
           
           But
           this
           Assent
           on
           external
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           is
           of
           our selves
           ,
           equally
           common
           and
           exposed
           unto
           all
           .
           
             No
             man
             can
             say
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           12.
           3.
           
           But
           he
           who
           believeth
           the
           Scripture
           truly
           ,
           aright
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           Duty
           ,
           doth
           say
           so
           .
           No
           man
           cometh
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             John
          
           6.
           45.
           
           And
           as
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           expresly
           condemned
           by
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ;
           particularly
           by
           the
           second
           
             Arausican
             Council
          
           ,
           Can.
           5.
           7.
           
           
             Si
             quis
             sicut
             augmentum
             ita
             etiàm
             initium
             Fidei
             ,
             ipsumque
             credulitatis
             affectum
             ,
             non
             per
             gratiae
             donum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             per
             inspirationem
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             ,
             corrigentem
             voluntatem
             nostram
             ab
             infidelitate
             ad
             fidem
             ,
             ab
             impietate
             ad
             pietatem
             ,
             sed
             naturalitèr
             nobis
             inesse
             dicit
             ,
             Apostolicis
             Dogmatibus
             adversarius
             approbatur
             .
          
           And
           plainly
           ,
           Can.
           7.
           
           
             Si
             quis
             per
             naturae
             vigorem
             bonum
             aliquod
             quod
             ad
             Salutem
             pertinet
             vitae
             eternae
             cogitare
             ut
             expedit
             ,
             aut
             eligere
             ,
             sive
             salutari
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             evangelicae
             Praedicaiioni
             consentire
             posse
             affirmat
             absque
             illumi
             natione
             et
             inspiratione
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             ,
             qui
             dat
             omnibus
             suavitatem
             consentiendo
             et
             credendo
             veritati
             ,
             haeretico
             fallitur
             Spiritu
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           still
           granted
           that
           the
           Arguments
           intended
           (
           that
           is
           all
           of
           them
           which
           ar
           true
           indeed
           ,
           and
           will
           endure
           a
           strict
           Examination
           ,
           for
           some
           are
           frequently
           made
           use
           of
           in
           this
           Cause
           which
           will
           not
           endure
           a
           Trial
           )
           are
           of
           good
           use
           in
           their
           place
           and
           unto
           their
           proper
           end
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           beget
           such
           an
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           effecting
           .
           For
           although
           this
           be
           not
           that
           which
           is
           required
           of
           us
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           but
           inferior
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           mind
           is
           prepared
           and
           
           disposed
           by
           them
           unto
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           its
           proper
           Evidence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           Assent
           can
           be
           of
           no
           other
           Nature
           than
           the
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           whereon
           it
           is
           built
           ,
           or
           by
           which
           it
           is
           wrought
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           in
           Degree
           it
           cannot
           exceed
           their
           Evidence
           .
           Now
           these
           Arguments
           are
           all
           humane
           and
           fallible
           ;
           exalt
           them
           unto
           the
           greatest
           esteem
           possible
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           are
           not
           Demonstrations
           ,
           nor
           do
           necessarily
           beget
           a
           certain
           Knowledg
           in
           us
           (
           which
           indeed
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           room
           left
           for
           Faith
           or
           our
           Obedience
           therein
           )
           they
           produce
           an
           Opinion
           only
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           highest
           kind
           of
           Probability
           ,
           and
           firm
           against
           Objections
           .
           For
           we
           will
           allow
           the
           utmost
           Assurance
           that
           can
           be
           claimed
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           this
           is
           exclusive
           of
           all
           divine
           Faith
           as
           to
           any
           
             Article
             ,
             Thing
             ,
             Matter
          
           or
           Object
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           For
           Instance
           ;
           a
           man
           professeth
           that
           he
           believes
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           Demand
           the
           Reason
           why
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           say
           ;
           because
           
             God
             who
             cannot
             lie
          
           ,
           hath
           revealed
           and
           declared
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           proceed
           yet
           further
           and
           ask
           him
           ,
           where
           or
           how
           God
           hath
           revealed
           and
           declared
           this
           so
           to
           be
           ?
           and
           he
           will
           answer
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Word
           ;
           enquire
           now
           further
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           believes
           this
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           an
           immediate
           Revelation
           given
           out
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           hereunto
           we
           must
           come
           and
           have
           somewhat
           that
           we
           may
           ultimately
           rest
           in
           ,
           excluding
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           all
           further
           Enquiries
           ,
           or
           we
           can
           have
           neither
           certainty
           ,
           nor
           stability
           in
           our
           Faith.
           On
           this
           Supposition
           his
           answer
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           many
           cogent
           Arguments
           that
           render
           it
           highly
           propable
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           prevailed
           with
           him
           to
           judg
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           
           whereon
           he
           is
           
             fully
             perswaded
          
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           highest
           Assurance
           hereof
           that
           the
           matter
           will
           bear
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           firmly
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Yea
           but
           it
           will
           be
           replied
           ,
           all
           these
           Arguments
           are
           in
           their
           kind
           or
           Nature
           humane
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fallible
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           they
           may
           be
           false
           ;
           for
           every
           thing
           may
           be
           so
           that
           is
           not
           immediately
           from
           the
           first
           essential
           Verity
           .
           This
           Assent
           therefore
           unto
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           
             humane
             ,
             fallible
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           wherein
           we
           may
           be
           deceived
           .
           And
           our
           Assent
           unto
           the
           
             things
             revealed
          
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           no
           other
           kind
           than
           that
           we
           give
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           .
           For
           thereinto
           it
           is
           resolved
           ,
           and
           thereunto
           it
           must
           be
           reduced
           ;
           these
           waters
           will
           rise
           no
           higher
           than
           their
           Fountain
           .
           And
           thus
           at
           length
           we
           come
           to
           believe
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           with
           a
           Faith
           humane
           and
           fallible
           ,
           and
           which
           at
           last
           may
           deceive
           us
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           
             receive
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           2.
           13.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           I
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           an
           humane
           Faith
           only
           ,
           I
           do
           no
           otherwise
           believe
           whatever
           is
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           overthrows
           all
           Faith
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           And
           if
           I
           believe
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           with
           Faith
           
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           by
           the
           same
           Faith
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           which
           removes
           the
           moral
           Certainty
           treated
           of
           out
           of
           our
           way
           .
           And
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           believe
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           revealed
           
             with
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           or
           we
           bring
           confusion
           on
           the
           whole
           work
           of
           believing
           .
           No
           man
           living
           can
           distinguish
           in
           his
           Experience
           between
           that
           Faith
           ,
           
             wherewith
             he
             
             lieves
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             wherewith
             he
             believes
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
          
           or
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           it
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           such
           Distinction
           or
           Difference
           intimated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ;
           but
           all
           our
           believing
           is
           absolutely
           resolved
           into
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           revealing
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           rationally
           apprehended
           that
           our
           Assent
           unto
           the
           things
           revealed
           ,
           should
           be
           of
           a
           kind
           and
           nature
           superior
           unto
           that
           which
           we
           yield
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           .
           For
           let
           the
           Arguments
           which
           it
           is
           resolved
           into
           be
           never
           so
           evident
           and
           cogent
           ,
           let
           the
           Assent
           it self
           be
           as
           firm
           and
           certain
           as
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           humane
           still
           ,
           and
           natural
           ,
           and
           therein
           is
           inferior
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           .
           And
           yet
           on
           this
           Supposition
           that
           which
           is
           of
           a
           
             superior
             kind
          
           and
           nature
           is
           wholly
           resolved
           into
           that
           which
           is
           of
           an
           inferior
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           take
           it self
           on
           all
           occasions
           thereunto
           for
           relief
           and
           confirmation
           .
           For
           the
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           
             believe
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           is
           on
           all
           occasions
           absolutely
           melted
           down
           into
           that
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           But
           none
           of
           these
           things
           are
           my
           present
           especial
           Design
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           insisted
           long
           enough
           upon
           them
           .
           I
           am
           not
           enquiring
           what
           Grounds
           men
           may
           have
           to
           build
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           any
           kind
           of
           
             humane
             Perswasion
          
           upon
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           nor
           yet
           how
           we
           may
           prove
           or
           maintain
           them
           so
           to
           be
           unto
           Gainsayers
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           required
           hereunto
           that
           we
           may
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           so
           with
           Faith
           
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           therein
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           these
           
             external
             Arguments
             and
             Motives
          
           are
           not
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           considered
           separately
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           testify
           unto
           ,
           the
           
             sole
             Ground
          
           and
           Reason
           of
           our
           Believing
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           that
           a
           
             thousand
             Arguments
          
           of
           a
           like
           cogency
           with
           them
           were
           offered
           to
           confirm
           any
           Truth
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           
             a
             divine
             Worth
             and
             Excellency
             in
             it self
             ,
          
           they
           could
           give
           the
           mind
           no
           Assurance
           of
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           the
           
             Truth
             it self
          
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           which
           they
           testify
           unto
           ,
           that
           animates
           them
           and
           gives
           them
           their
           Efficacy
           .
           For
           there
           is
           such
           a
           
             Majesty
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Excellency
          
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           moreover
           such
           a
           Suitableness
           in
           them
           unto
           unprejudiced
           Reason
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           Answerableness
           unto
           all
           the
           rational
           Desires
           and
           Expectations
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           evidence
           their
           Procedure
           from
           the
           Fountain
           of
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           be
           conceived
           impossible
           that
           such
           
             excellent
             ,
             heavenly
             Mysteries
          
           ,
           of
           such
           use
           and
           benefit
           unto
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           Product
           of
           any
           created
           Industry
           .
           Let
           but
           a
           man
           know
           himself
           ,
           his
           State
           and
           Condition
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           that
           Blessedness
           which
           his
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           cannot
           but
           design
           ;
           when
           the
           Scripture
           is
           proposed
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           attested
           by
           the
           Arguments
           insisted
           on
           ,
           there
           will
           appear
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           
             Truths
             and
             Doctrines
          
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           such
           an
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           will
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           divine
           Revelation
           .
           And
           this
           Perswasion
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           mind
           is
           established
           in
           its
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           unto
           all
           that
           is
           required
           of
           us
           .
           
           And
           whereas
           our
           Belief
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           in
           order
           only
           to
           the
           right
           Performance
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           or
           all
           that
           Obedience
           which
           God
           expecteth
           from
           us
           ,
           our
           minds
           being
           guided
           by
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Directions
           ,
           and
           duly
           influenced
           by
           the
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           it
           thereunto
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Faith
           required
           of
           us
           but
           what
           is
           sufficient
           to
           oblige
           us
           unto
           that
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           apprehend
           ,
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           is
           by
           some
           learned
           men
           proposed
           and
           adhered
           unto
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           briefly
           examined
           .
           And
           I
           say
           here
           as
           on
           other
           occasions
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           rejoyce
           to
           see
           more
           of
           such
           a
           Faith
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           would
           effectually
           oblige
           men
           unto
           Obedience
           out
           of
           a
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           &
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           though
           learned
           men
           should
           never
           agree
           about
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           Faith.
           Such
           Notions
           of
           Truth
           ,
           when
           most
           diligently
           inquired
           into
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           sacrifice
           compared
           with
           Obedience
           .
           But
           the
           Truth
           it self
           is
           also
           to
           be
           enquired
           after
           diligently
           .
        
         
           This
           Opinion
           therefore
           either
           supposeth
           what
           we
           shall
           immediatly
           declare
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           internal
           effectual
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           
             Illumination
             of
             our
             minds
          
           ,
           so
           enabling
           us
           to
           believe
           with
           Faith
           
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           ,
           or
           it
           doth
           not
           .
           If
           it
           doth
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           for
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           to
           be
           co-incident
           with
           what
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           assert
           and
           prove
           to
           be
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           Believing
           .
           However
           as
           it
           is
           usually
           proposed
           ,
           I
           cannot
           absolutely
           comply
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           Reasons
           among
           others
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Nature
           of
           Faith
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           built
           on
           and
           resolved
           
           into
           Testimony
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           distinguisheth
           it
           from
           any
           other
           Conception
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           or
           Assent
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           on
           other
           Reasons
           and
           Causes
           .
           And
           if
           this
           Testimony
           be
           divine
           ,
           so
           is
           that
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           give
           assent
           unto
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Object
           .
           But
           the
           Doctrines
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           subject
           Matter
           of
           the
           Truth
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           have
           not
           in
           them
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Testimony
           ,
           but
           are
           the
           material
           not
           formal
           Objects
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           must
           always
           differ
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           that
           these
           Truths
           or
           Doctrines
           do
           so
           
             evidence
             themselves
          
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           and
           by
           them
           we
           have
           the
           Witness
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           himself
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           resolve
           our
           Faith
           into
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           further
           contend
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           only
           say
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Veracity
           ,
           do
           manifest
           themselves
           primarily
           in
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           ,
           before
           they
           do
           so
           in
           the
           things
           revealed
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           we
           plead
           for
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Doctrine
          
           or
           things
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           respects
           not
           so
           much
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           in
           speculation
           ,
           as
           their
           Goodness
           and
           Suitableness
           unto
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           present
           Condition
           and
           eternal
           End.
           Now
           things
           under
           that
           Consideration
           respect
           not
           so
           much
           Faith
           ,
           as
           
             spiritual
             Sense
             and
             Experience
          
           .
           Neither
           can
           any
           man
           have
           a
           due
           Apprehension
           of
           such
           a
           goodness
           suitable
           unto
           our
           Constitution
           and
           Condition
           ,
           with
           absolute
           usefulness
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           on
           a
           Supposition
           of
           that
           
             antecedent
             Assent
          
           of
           the
           mind
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           Believing
           ;
           which
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           this
           Opinion
           proceed
           not
           upon
           the
           aforesaid
           Supposition
           (
           immediately
           to
           be
           proved
           )
           but
           requires
           no
           more
           unto
           our
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Assent
           thereon
           ,
           but
           the
           due
           
             Exercise
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           or
           the
           natural
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Minds
           about
           them
           when
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           I
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           most
           remote
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           that
           amongst
           many
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           for
           these
           that
           ensue
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           On
           this
           Supposition
           the
           whole
           
             Work
             of
             Believing
          
           would
           be
           a
           Work
           of
           Reason
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           meet
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           conceived
           .
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           Object
           of
           it
           must
           be
           things
           so
           evident
           in
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           Nature
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Mind
           is
           as
           it
           were
           compelled
           by
           that
           Evidence
           unto
           an
           Assent
           ,
           and
           cannot
           do
           otherwise
           .
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           
             Light
             and
             Evidence
          
           in
           the
           things
           themselves
           with
           respect
           unto
           our
           Reason
           in
           the
           right
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           Mind
           thereby
           necessitated
           unto
           its
           Assent
           ;
           which
           both
           overthrows
           the
           Nature
           of
           Faith
           ,
           substituting
           an
           Assent
           upon
           natural
           Evidence
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           ,
           and
           is
           absolutely
           exclusive
           of
           the
           necessity
           or
           use
           of
           any
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           our
           Believing
           ,
           which
           sober
           Christians
           will
           scarce
           comply
           withal
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           are
           
             some
             Doctrines
          
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           most
           Importance
           that
           are
           so
           revealed
           ,
           which
           concern
           and
           contain
           things
           so
           
             above
             our
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           without
           some
           previous
           supernatural
           Dispositions
           of
           Mind
           ,
           they
           carry
           in
           them
           no
           Evidence
           of
           Truth
           unto
           meer
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           of
           Suitableness
           unto
           our
           Constitution
           and
           End.
           There
           is
           required
           unto
           such
           an
           Apprehension
           both
           the
           spiritual
           Elevation
           of
           the
           Mind
           by
           supernatural
           
           Illumination
           ,
           and
           a
           divine
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Revelation
           thereon
           ,
           before
           Reason
           can
           be
           so
           much
           as
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Truth
           and
           Excellency
           of
           such
           Doctrines
           .
           Such
           are
           those
           concerning
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Subsistence
           of
           one
           singular
           Essence
           in
           three
           distinct
           Persons
           ;
           the
           
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           and
           sundry
           other
           that
           are
           the
           most
           proper
           Subjects
           of
           divine
           Revelation
           .
           There
           is
           an
           heavenly
           Glory
           in
           some
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           as
           Reason
           can
           never
           throughly
           apprehend
           because
           it
           is
           finite
           and
           limited
           ,
           so
           as
           't
           is
           in
           us
           by
           Nature
           ,
           it
           can
           neither
           receive
           them
           ,
           nor
           delight
           in
           them
           as
           doctrinally
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Aids
           and
           Assistance
           before
           mentioned
           .
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             reveals
             not
             these
             thisgs
             unto
             our
             minds
             ,
             but
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Nor
           doth
           any
           man
           know
           these
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           unto
           
             whom
             it
             is
             given
          
           ;
           nor
           do
           any
           learn
           these
           things
           aright
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           
             are
             taught
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Take
           our
           Reason
           singly
           without
           the
           Consideration
           of
           divine
           
             Grace
             and
             Illumination
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           only
           weak
           and
           limited
           ,
           but
           depraved
           and
           corrupted
           .
           And
           the
           
             carnal
             mind
          
           cannot
           subject
           it self
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           any
           supernatural
           Revelation
           whatever
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           are
           purely
           and
           absolutely
           so
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           having
           a
           convincing
           Evidence
           in
           themselves
           of
           their
           divine
           Truth
           ,
           Excellency
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           unto
           the
           Reason
           of
           men
           as
           unrenewed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           foolishness
           and
           most
           undesirable
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           proved
           at
           large
           ▪
           We
           shall
           therefore
           proceed
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           two
           Things
           considerable
           with
           respect
           unto
           our
           Believing
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           our
           Duty
           .
           The
           first
           respects
           the
           Subject
           ,
           or
           the
           
             mind
             of
             man
          
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           enabled
           thereunto
           ;
           the
           other
           the
           Object
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           with
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           with
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           must
           of
           necessity
           fall
           under
           our
           Consideration
           herein
           ,
           as
           that
           without
           which
           ,
           what
           ever
           Reasons
           ,
           Evidences
           or
           Motives
           are
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           believe
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           men
           are
           by
           
             nature
             depraved
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             carnal
             ,
          
           and
           
             enmity
             against
             God
          
           ;
           they
           cannot
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           innate
           Ability
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           understand
           or
           assent
           unto
           spiritual
           things
           in
           a
           spiritual
           manner
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           and
           confirmed
           before
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           Assent
           which
           is
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           meer
           external
           Arguments
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           rational
           Conclusion
           and
           Judgment
           which
           we
           make
           upon
           their
           Truth
           and
           Evidence
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           Faith
           wherewith
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           that
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           according
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           as
           God
           requireth
           it
           of
           us
           ,
           in
           an
           useful
           ,
           profitable
           ,
           and
           saving
           manner
           ,
           above
           and
           beyond
           that
           
             natural
             humane
             Faith
          
           and
           Assent
           which
           is
           the
           Effect
           of
           the
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           ,
           before
           insisted
           on
           ,
           with
           all
           others
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           
             there
             is
             and
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             Faith
             supernatural
             and
             divine
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             enabled
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             rather
             whereby
             we
             do
             so
             .
          
           This
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           distinct
           from
           ,
           so
           in
           order
           of
           Nature
           it
           is
           antecedent
           unto
           all
           
             divine
             objective
             Evidence
          
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           formal
           Reason
           moving
           us
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           wherefore
           without
           it
           whatever
           Arguments
           or
           Motives
           are
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           duty
           required
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           Some
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           will
           suppose
           these
           things
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           unto
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
           For
           while
           we
           are
           enquiring
           on
           what
           Grounds
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           seem
           to
           
             fly
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           our
           own
           minds
           ,
           which
           is
           irrational
           .
           But
           we
           must
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           some
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           duly
           consider
           what
           is
           proposed
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           return
           unto
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           with
           peculiar
           respect
           unto
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           but
           unto
           our
           own
           Minds
           and
           that
           Faith
           wherewith
           they
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           we
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           the
           Power
           whereby
           we
           are
           enabled
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           we
           enquire
           after
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           can
           be
           denied
           only
           on
           two
           Principles
           or
           Suppositions
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           it
           is
           not
           
             Faith
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           whereby
           we
           believe
           them
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           only
           we
           have
           other
           moral
           Assurance
           thereof
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           this
           
             Faith
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           is
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           hath
           been
           already
           disproved
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           further
           evicted
           afterwards
           ;
           and
           it
           
           may
           be
           they
           are
           very
           few
           who
           are
           of
           that
           Judgment
           .
           For
           generally
           whatever
           men
           suppose
           the
           prime
           Object
           ,
           principal
           Motive
           ,
           and
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           that
           Faith
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           they
           all
           acknowledg
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           second
           what
           is
           so
           ,
           't
           is
           of
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           For
           to
           say
           it
           is
           
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           that
           it
           is
           
             not
             of
             our selves
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Grace
           and
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           his
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           Power
           .
           And
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           who
           would
           resolve
           our
           Faith
           in
           this
           matter
           objectively
           into
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           yet
           subjectively
           acknowledge
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ingenerating
           Faith
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           Work
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           our
           Believing
           the
           Scripture
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           
             Externae
             omnes
             &
             humanae
             persuasiones
             non
             sunt
             satis
             ad
             credendum
             ,
             quantumcunque
             ab
             hominibus
             competenter
             ea
             quae
             sunt
             fidei
             proponantur
             .
             Sed
             necessaria
             est
             insuper
             causa
             interior
             ,
             hoc
             est
             divinum
             quoddam
             lumen
             incitans
             ad
             credendum
             ,
             &
             oculi
             quidam
             interni
             Dei
             beneficio
             ad
             videndum
             dati
             ,
          
           saith
           Canus
           ,
           Loc.
           Theol.
           lib.
           2.
           cap.
           8.
           
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           that
           Church
           which
           dissent
           herein
           .
           We
           do
           not
           therefore
           assert
           any
           such
           
             divine
             formal
             Reoson
          
           of
           Believing
           as
           that
           the
           mind
           should
           not
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           supernatural
           Assistance
           enabling
           it
           to
           assent
           thereunto
           .
           Nay
           we
           affirm
           that
           without
           this
           there
           is
           in
           no
           man
           any
           true
           Faith
           at
           all
           ,
           let
           the
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           whereon
           he
           believes
           be
           as
           forcible
           and
           pregnant
           with
           Evidence
           as
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
           It
           is
           in
           this
           Case
           as
           in
           things
           natural
           ;
           neither
           the
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           nor
           any
           perswasive
           Arguments
           unto
           men
           to
           look
           up
           unto
           it
           ,
           will
           enable
           
           them
           to
           discern
           it
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           endued
           with
           a
           due
           visive
           Faculty
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           the
           Scripture
           is
           express
           in
           beyond
           all
           possibility
           of
           Contradiction
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           by
           any
           as
           yet
           in
           express
           terms
           denied
           .
           For
           indeed
           that
           all
           which
           is
           
             properly
             called
             Faith
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           is
           acceptted
           with
           God
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           is
           bestowed
           on
           us
           by
           him
           ,
           cannot
           be
           questioned
           by
           any
           who
           own
           the
           Gospel
           .
           I
           have
           also
           proved
           it
           elsewhere
           so
           fully
           and
           largly
           as
           that
           I
           shall
           give
           it
           at
           present
           no
           other
           Confirmation
           ,
           but
           what
           will
           necessarily
           fall
           in
           with
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           and
           the
           Way
           or
           Manner
           of
           its
           being
           wrought
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           unto
           this
           purpose
           consists
           in
           the
           saving
           Illumination
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           the
           Effect
           of
           it
           is
           a
           
             supernatural
             Light
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Mind
           is
           renewed
           ,
           see
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           18
           ,
           19.
           chap.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           It
           is
           called
           an
           
             Heart
             to
             understand
             ,
             Eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ,
          
           Deut.
           29.
           4.
           
           The
           
             opening
             of
             the
             Eyes
             of
             our
             Vunderstanding
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           1.
           18.
           
           The
           
             giving
             of
             an
             Vnderstanding
          
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           20.
           
           Hereby
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           discern
           the
           Evidences
           of
           the
           divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           that
           are
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           contained
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           without
           it
           we
           cannot
           do
           so
           .
           For
           the
           
             natural
             man
             receives
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             know
             them
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
           And
           unto
           this
           end
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           45.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           divine
           
           and
           heavenly
           Excellency
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           on
           any
           Grounds
           or
           Motives
           whatever
           do
           own
           its
           divine
           Original
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           do
           set
           forth
           his
           Praise
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           proceed
           immediately
           from
           Him
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           will
           be
           
             express
             Characters
          
           of
           divine
           Excellencies
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           the
           Communication
           of
           these
           Characters
           of
           Himself
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             magnified
             his
             Word
             above
             all
             his
             Name
             .
          
           But
           these
           we
           cannot
           discern
           be
           they
           in
           themselves
           never
           so
           illustrious
           ,
           without
           the
           effectual
           Communication
           of
           the
           Light
           mentioned
           unto
           our
           Minds
           ;
           that
           is
           without
           divine
           supernatural
           Illumination
           .
        
         
           Herein
           he
           who
           commanded
           
             Light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             shineth
             into
             our
             Hearts
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
           He
           irradiates
           the
           Mind
           with
           a
           spiritual
           Light
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           enabled
           to
           discern
           the
           Glory
           of
           spiritual
           Things
           :
           This
           they
           cannot
           do
           in
           whom
           the
           
             God
             of
             this
             World
             hath
             blinded
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             should
             shine
             into
             them
             ,
          
           v.
           6.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           
             natural
             Darkness
          
           and
           Blindness
           ,
           especially
           where
           there
           are
           in
           them
           also
           
             superadded
             Prejudices
          
           begotten
           and
           increased
           by
           the
           craft
           of
           Satan
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           of
           Unbelievers
           ,
           cannot
           see
           nor
           discern
           that
           divine
           Excellency
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           an
           Apprehension
           whereof
           no
           man
           can
           believe
           it
           a
           right
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Such
           Persons
           may
           assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           and
           its
           divine
           Original
           ,
           upon
           external
           Arguments
           and
           rational
           Motives
           ,
           but
           believe
           it
           with
           Faith
           
             Divine
             
             and
             Supernatural
          
           on
           those
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           only
           ,
           they
           cannot
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           which
           hinder
           or
           disenable
           men
           from
           believing
           with
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           when
           any
           Divine
           Revelation
           is
           objectively
           proposed
           unto
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           The
           
             natural
             Blindness
             and
             Darkness
             of
             their
             Minds
             ,
          
           which
           are
           come
           upon
           all
           by
           the
           Fall
           ,
           and
           the
           Depravation
           of
           our
           Nature
           that
           ensued
           thereon
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Prejudices
           that
           through
           the
           Crafts
           of
           Satan
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           their
           minds
           are
           possessed
           with
           ,
           by
           
             Traditions
             ,
             Educations
          
           ,
           and
           Converse
           in
           the
           World.
           This
           last
           Obstruction
           or
           Hinderance
           may
           be
           so
           far
           removed
           by
           external
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           ,
           as
           that
           men
           may
           upon
           them
           attain
           unto
           a
           
             moral
             Perswasion
          
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Original
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           these
           Arguments
           cannot
           remove
           or
           take
           away
           the
           
             native
             Blindness
             of
             the
             mind
          
           ,
           which
           is
           removed
           by
           their
           Renovation
           and
           Divine
           Illumination
           alone
           .
           Wherefore
           none
           (
           I
           think
           )
           will
           positively
           affirm
           that
           we
           can
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           which
           God
           requireth
           ,
           without
           a
           supernatural
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           upon
           our
           minds
           in
           the
           Illumination
           of
           them
           ;
           So
           David
           prays
           that
           
             God
             would
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             behold
             wonderous
             things
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           10.
           
           That
           
             he
             would
             make
             him
             understand
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Precepts
             ,
          
           v.
           27.
           
           That
           
             he
             would
             give
             him
             understanding
             and
             he
             should
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           v.
           34.
           
           So
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           also
           
             opened
             the
             understandings
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Luk.
           24.
           45.
           
           As
           he
           had
           affirmed
           before
           that
           it
           was
           
             given
             unto
             some
          
           to
           know
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           not
           unto
           others
           ,
           
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             chap.
          
           13.
           11.
           
           And
           neither
           are
           these
           things
           spoken
           in
           vain
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Grace
           intended
           in
           them
           needless
           .
        
         
           The
           Communication
           of
           this
           Light
           unto
           us
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           Revealing
           and
           
             Revelation
             ,
             Mat.
          
           11.
           25.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             hast
             revealed
             them
             unto
             Babes
          
           ;
           that
           is
           giving
           them
           to
           understand
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           when
           they
           were
           preached
           unto
           them
           .
           
             And
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Father
             but
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Son
             revealeth
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           27.
           
           So
           the
           Apostle
           prayeth
           for
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
             in
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             understandings
             being
             enlightned
             ,
             they
             might
             know
          
           &c.
           
             chap.
             1.
             v.
          
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           these
           Ephesians
           were
           already
           Believers
           ,
           or
           considered
           by
           the
           Apostle
           as
           such
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           judged
           it
           necessary
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
             to
             enlighten
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             Vnderstanding
             ,
          
           with
           respect
           unto
           further
           Degrees
           of
           Faith
           and
           Knowledge
           ;
           or
           as
           he
           speaks
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             come
             unto
             the
             full
             Assurance
             of
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Col.
           2.
           2.
           
           Then
           it
           is
           much
           more
           necessary
           to
           make
           them
           Believers
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           utter
           strangers
           unto
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           a
           Pretence
           hereof
           hath
           been
           abused
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           ,
           so
           the
           pleading
           of
           it
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           mistaken
           .
           For
           some
           are
           ready
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           this
           Retreat
           unto
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
          
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           pretence
           to
           discard
           all
           rational
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           to
           introduce
           Enthusiasm
           into
           their
           room
           .
           Now
           although
           the
           Charge
           be
           grievous
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           
           groundless
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           forego
           what
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           affirms
           and
           instructs
           us
           in
           ,
           thereby
           to
           avoid
           it
           .
           Scripture
           Testimonies
           may
           be
           expounded
           according
           to
           the
           
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           but
           denied
           or
           despised
           ,
           seem
           they
           never
           so
           contrary
           unto
           our
           Apprehension
           of
           things
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           .
           Some
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           seem
           to
           disregard
           both
           the
           
             objective
             Work
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           whereof
           we
           shall
           treat
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           his
           
             subjective
             Work
          
           also
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           .
           But
           we
           must
           grant
           that
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
          
           to
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           Understanding
           ,
           is
           needful
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           or
           forgo
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           our
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           continually
           for
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           we
           intend
           to
           be
           established
           in
           the
           Faith
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           we
           plead
           not
           for
           
             external
             immediate
             Revelations
          
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           granted
           unto
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           other
           Penmen
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Revelation
           we
           intend
           differs
           from
           them
           both
           in
           its
           
             especial
             Subject
             and
             formal
             Reason
          
           ,
           or
           Nature
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           kind
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           subject
           matter
           of
           divine
           
             Prophetical
             Revelation
          
           ,
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             immediate
             divine
             Inspiration
          
           ,
           are
           things
           not
           made
           known
           before
           .
           Things
           they
           were
           ,
           
             hid
             in
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Counsels
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           
             and
             revealed
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           2.
           5
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Whether
           they
           were
           Doctrines
           or
           Things
           ,
           they
           were
           at
           least
           as
           unto
           their
           present
           Circumstances
           made
           known
           from
           the
           Counsels
           of
           God
           by
           their
           Revelation
           .
           But
           the
           Matter
           and
           Subject
           of
           the
           Revelation
           we
           treat
           of
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           already
           revealed
           .
           It
           is
           an
           internal
           Revelation
           of
           that
           which
           is
           outwardly
           
           and
           antecedent
           unto
           it
           ;
           beyond
           the
           Bounds
           thereof
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           extended
           .
           And
           if
           any
           pretend
           unto
           
             immediate
             Revelations
          
           of
           things
           not
           before
           revealed
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           concernment
           in
           their
           Pretences
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           They
           differ
           likewise
           in
           their
           Nature
           or
           Kind
           .
           For
           
             immediate
             ,
             divine
             ,
             prophetical
             Revelation
          
           consisted
           in
           an
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ,
           or
           Afflatus
           ,
           or
           in
           Visions
           and
           Voices
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           transiently
           affecting
           their
           Minds
           ,
           guiding
           their
           Tongues
           and
           Hands
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           granted
           ,
           whereby
           they
           received
           and
           represented
           divine
           Impressions
           ,
           as
           an
           Instrument
           of
           Musick
           doth
           the
           Skill
           of
           the
           Hand
           whereby
           it
           is
           moved
           ;
           the
           Nature
           of
           which
           Revelation
           I
           have
           more
           fully
           discoursed
           elsewhere
           .
           But
           this
           
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           consists
           in
           his
           effectual
           Operation
           ,
           freeing
           our
           Minds
           from
           Darkness
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Prejudice
           ,
           enabling
           them
           to
           discern
           spiritual
           Things
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           And
           such
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
          
           is
           necessary
           unto
           them
           who
           would
           believe
           aright
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           is
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           contained
           therein
           .
           And
           if
           men
           who
           through
           the
           Power
           of
           Temptations
           and
           Prejudices
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           or
           at
           a
           loss
           as
           to
           the
           great
           and
           fundamental
           Principle
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           will
           absolutely
           lean
           unto
           their
           own
           understandings
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           whole
           Difference
           determined
           by
           the
           natural
           Power
           and
           Faculties
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           without
           seeking
           after
           
             divine
             Aid
             and
             Assistance
          
           ,
           or
           earnest
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Revelation
           to
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           understandings
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           content
           to
           abide
           in
           their
           Uncertainties
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           off
           from
           them
           without
           any
           Advantage
           to
           
           their
           Souls
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           would
           deny
           unto
           men
           ,
           or
           take
           them
           off
           from
           the
           Use
           of
           their
           Reason
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           their
           Reason
           given
           unto
           them
           for
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           use
           it
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           unto
           them
           ?
           Only
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           without
           the
           immediate
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           one
           upon
           these
           Principles
           shall
           now
           ask
           us
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             we
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           We
           do
           not
           answer
           ,
           It
           is
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             enlightned
             our
             minds
             ,
             wrought
             Faith
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             enabled
             us
             to
             believe
             it
             .
          
           Without
           this
           we
           say
           indeed
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           so
           work
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           neither
           should
           nor
           could
           believe
           with
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           .
           If
           God
           had
           not
           
             opened
             the
             Heart
             of
             Lydia
          
           ,
           she
           would
           not
           have
           attended
           unto
           the
           things
           preached
           by
           Paul
           so
           as
           to
           have
           received
           them
           ;
           and
           without
           it
           the
           Light
           oftentimes
           shines
           into
           Darkness
           ,
           but
           the
           Darkness
           comprehends
           it
           not
           .
           But
           this
           neither
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           the
           
             formal
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           rationally
           answer
           by
           it
           unto
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             why
             we
             do
             believe
          
           .
           This
           Reason
           must
           be
           something
           external
           and
           evidently
           proposed
           unto
           us
           .
           For
           whatever
           Ability
           of
           spiritual
           Assent
           there
           be
           in
           the
           Understanding
           which
           is
           thus
           wrought
           in
           it
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           the
           Understanding
           cannot
           assent
           unto
           any
           thing
           with
           any
           Kind
           of
           Assent
           natural
           or
           supernatural
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           outwardly
           proposed
           unto
           it
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           sufficient
           Evidence
           that
           it
           is
           so
           .
           That
           
           therefore
           which
           proposeth
           any
           thing
           unto
           us
           as
           true
           ,
           with
           Evidence
           of
           that
           Truth
           ,
           is
           the
           formal
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           .
           And
           what
           is
           so
           proposed
           must
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           evidenced
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           we
           cannot
           believe
           it
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Evidence
           such
           is
           our
           Faith
           ;
           Humane
           if
           that
           be
           Humane
           ;
           and
           Divine
           if
           that
           be
           so
           .
           Now
           nothing
           of
           this
           is
           done
           by
           that
           saving
           Light
           which
           is
           infused
           into
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           not
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           believe
           what
           we
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           therefore
           some
           who
           seem
           to
           conceive
           that
           the
           only
           
             general
             Ground
          
           of
           
             believing
             the
             Scripture
          
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           consist
           in
           
             rational
             Arguments
          
           and
           
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
          
           ,
           do
           grant
           that
           private
           Persons
           may
           have
           their
           Assurance
           hereof
           from
           the
           Illumination
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           pleadable
           to
           others
           ;
           they
           grant
           what
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           desired
           by
           any
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           it self
           is
           not
           true
           .
           For
           this
           Work
           consisting
           solely
           in
           enabling
           the
           mind
           unto
           that
           Kind
           of
           Assent
           which
           is
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           on
           supposition
           of
           an
           external
           formal
           Reason
           of
           it
           duely
           proposed
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Reason
           why
           any
           do
           believe
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ground
           whereunto
           their
           Faith
           is
           resolved
           .
        
         
           It
           remains
           only
           that
           we
           enquire
           whether
           our
           Faith
           in
           this
           matter
           be
           not
           resolved
           into
           an
           
             immediate
             internal
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           assuring
           us
           of
           the
           divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           Work
           of
           
             spiritual
             Illumination
          
           ,
           before
           described
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           common
           Opinion
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           is
           the
           Ground
           whereon
           we
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           
           what
           sense
           it
           is
           so
           shall
           be
           immediately
           declared
           .
           But
           hereon
           are
           they
           generally
           charged
           by
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             others
          
           ,
           that
           they
           resolve
           all
           the
           Ground
           and
           Assurance
           of
           Faith
           into
           their
           own
           particular
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirit
           of
           every
           one
           that
           will
           pretend
           thereunto
           .
           And
           this
           is
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           sufficient
           Warranty
           to
           reproach
           them
           with
           giving
           countenance
           unto
           Enthusiasms
           ,
           and
           exposing
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           endless
           delusions
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           matter
           must
           be
           a
           little
           further
           enquired
           into
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           By
           an
           
             internal
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           an
           extraordinary
           Afflatus
           ,
           or
           new
           immediate
           Revelation
           may
           be
           intended
           .
           Men
           may
           suppose
           they
           have
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           have
           an
           internal
           particular
           Testimony
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           and
           whereby
           alone
           they
           may
           be
           infallibly
           assured
           that
           so
           it
           is
           .
           And
           this
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           Revelation
           made
           unto
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Penmen
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           neither
           an
           
             external
             Proposition
          
           of
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           an
           
             internal
             Ability
             to
             assent
          
           unto
           such
           a
           Proposition
           .
           And
           besides
           these
           there
           is
           no
           divine
           Operation
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           but
           an
           immediate
           
             Prophetical
             Inspiration
          
           or
           Revelation
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           such
           a
           Revelation
           or
           immediate
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           only
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           that
           alone
           which
           our
           Faith
           rests
           on
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           imputed
           unto
           those
           who
           deny
           either
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             external
             Arguments
             or
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             ,
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           our
           Faith.
           Howbeit
           there
           is
           no
           one
           of
           them
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           who
           ever
           asserted
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           And
           I
           do
           therefore
           
           deny
           that
           our
           Faith
           is
           resolved
           into
           any
           such
           
             private
             Testimony
          
           ,
           immediate
           Revelation
           or
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           that
           for
           the
           ensuing
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Since
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           under
           that
           Conduct
           ,
           as
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           such
           new
           extraordinary
           Revelations
           .
           It
           doth
           indeed
           live
           upon
           the
           internal
           gracious
           Operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           enabling
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           believe
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           perfect
           compleat
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           already
           made
           ,
           but
           new
           Revelations
           it
           hath
           neither
           need
           nor
           use
           of
           .
           And
           to
           suppose
           them
           ,
           or
           a
           necessity
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           overthrows
           the
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           also
           leaveth
           us
           uncertain
           whether
           we
           know
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           order
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           our
           whole
           Duty
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           may
           do
           so
           .
           For
           it
           would
           be
           our
           Duty
           to
           live
           all
           our
           days
           in
           expectation
           of
           new
           Revelations
           ,
           wherewith
           neither
           Peace
           ,
           Assurance
           ,
           nor
           Consolation
           are
           consistent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           able
           on
           this
           Supposition
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           Delusion
           ,
           and
           from
           being
           imposed
           on
           by
           the
           Deceits
           of
           Satan
           .
           For
           this
           
             new
             Revelation
          
           is
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           .
           If
           it
           be
           to
           be
           tried
           and
           examined
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           doth
           it
           acknowledge
           a
           superiour
           Rule
           ,
           Judgment
           and
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           that
           which
           our
           Faith
           is
           ultimately
           resolved
           into
           .
           If
           it
           be
           exempted
           from
           that
           Rule
           of
           trying
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           then
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           must
           produce
           the
           
             Grant
             of
             this
             Exemption
          
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Rule
           is
           extended
           generally
           unto
           all
           Things
           and
           Doctrines
           that
           relate
           unto
           Faith
           or
           Obedience
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           must
           declare
           what
           are
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Evidences
           of
           its
           
           own
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           self-credibility
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           may
           be
           infallibly
           or
           assuredly
           distinguished
           from
           all
           Delusions
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           done
           .
           And
           if
           any
           tolerable
           Countenance
           could
           be
           given
           unto
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           shew
           immediatly
           that
           no
           such
           
             private
             Testimony
          
           though
           real
           ,
           can
           be
           the
           formal
           Object
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Reason
           of
           Believing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           hath
           so
           fallen
           out
           in
           the
           
             Providence
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           generally
           all
           who
           have
           given
           up
           themselves
           in
           any
           things
           concerning
           Faith
           or
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           
             pretended
             Conduct
             of
             immediate
             Revelations
          
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           pleaded
           a
           respect
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           also
           ,
           have
           been
           seduced
           into
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           directly
           repugnant
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           this
           with
           all
           Persons
           of
           Sobriety
           is
           sufficient
           to
           discard
           this
           Pretence
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           
             internal
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           by
           others
           explained
           quite
           in
           another
           way
           .
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           before
           insisted
           on
           ,
           whereby
           he
           takes
           away
           our
           
             natural
             blindness
          
           ,
           and
           enlightning
           our
           minds
           enables
           us
           to
           discern
           the
           divine
           Excellencies
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           there
           is
           another
           internal
           Efficiency
           of
           his
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           moved
           ,
           perswaded
           and
           enabled
           to
           believe
           :
           Hereby
           we
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           finding
           the
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           do
           by
           an
           ineffable
           Power
           assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           without
           any
           Hesitation
           .
           And
           this
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           carrieth
           its
           own
           Evidence
           in
           it self
           ,
           producing
           an
           Assurance
           above
           all
           humane
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           no
           further
           Arguments
           or
           Testimonies
           ;
           this
           Faith
           rests
           on
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           .
           And
           this
           some
           learned
           men
           seem
           to
           embrace
           ,
           because
           they
           suppose
           that
           the
           
             objective
             
             Evidence
          
           which
           is
           given
           in
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           is
           only
           moral
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           can
           give
           only
           a
           moral
           Assurance
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           Faith
           ought
           to
           be
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ,
           so
           must
           that
           be
           whereinto
           it
           is
           resolved
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           so
           alone
           from
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           it
           .
           And
           they
           can
           apprehend
           nothing
           in
           this
           Work
           that
           is
           immediately
           divine
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           
             internal
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           wherein
           God
           himself
           speaks
           unto
           our
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           neither
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           so
           explained
           ,
           can
           we
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           the
           formal
           Object
           of
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           that
           wherein
           it
           doth
           acquiesce
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           hath
           not
           the
           proper
           
             Nature
             of
             a
             divine
             Testimony
          
           .
           A
           
             divine
             Work
          
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           a
           
             divine
             Testimony
          
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           to
           be
           built
           on
           an
           external
           Testimony
           .
           However
           therefore
           our
           minds
           may
           be
           established
           and
           enabled
           to
           believe
           firmly
           and
           stedfastly
           by
           an
           ineffable
           internal
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whereof
           also
           we
           may
           have
           a
           certain
           experience
           ;
           yet
           neither
           that
           Work
           nor
           the
           Effect
           of
           it
           can
           be
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           nor
           whereby
           we
           are
           moved
           to
           believe
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           whereby
           we
           do
           believe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           which
           is
           the
           
             formal
             Object
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           Reason
           whereon
           we
           believe
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           
             and
             common
             unto
             all
             that
             do
             believe
             .
          
           For
           our
           Enquiry
           is
           not
           how
           or
           by
           what
           means
           this
           or
           that
           man
           came
           
             to
             believe
          
           ,
           but
           why
           any
           one
           or
           every
           one
           
             ought
             so
             to
             do
          
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Scripture
           is
           proposed
           .
           The
           Object
           proposed
           unto
           all
           to
           be
           believed
           is
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           the
           Faith
           required
           of
           all
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           believe
           must
           be
           the
           same
           also
           .
           But
           on
           this
           Supposition
           there
           must
           
           be
           as
           many
           distinct
           Reasons
           of
           believing
           as
           there
           are
           Believers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           On
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           Duty
           of
           any
           one
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           received
           this
           
             internal
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           For
           where
           the
           true
           formal
           Reason
           of
           believing
           is
           not
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           not
           our
           duty
           to
           believe
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           the
           Scripture
           be
           proposed
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           our
           duty
           to
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           until
           we
           have
           this
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           be
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           believing
           .
           But
           not
           to
           press
           any
           further
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           men
           may
           be
           deceived
           and
           deluded
           in
           their
           Apprehensions
           of
           such
           an
           internal
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           not
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           loseth
           its
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           self-credibility
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           it
           casteth
           us
           into
           a
           Circle
           which
           the
           Papists
           charge
           us
           withal
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           as
           the
           formal
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           divert
           us
           from
           that
           which
           is
           publick
           ,
           proper
           ,
           every
           way
           certain
           and
           infallible
           .
        
         
           However
           that
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           which
           may
           be
           called
           an
           
             internal
             real
             Testimony
          
           is
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Stability
           and
           Assurance
           of
           Faith.
           For
           if
           he
           did
           no
           otherwise
           work
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Communication
           of
           spiritual
           Light
           unto
           our
           minds
           ,
           enabling
           us
           to
           discern
           the
           Evidences
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           its
           own
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           we
           should
           often
           be
           shaken
           in
           our
           Assent
           ,
           and
           moved
           from
           our
           Stability
           .
           For
           whereas
           our
           spiritual
           darkness
           is
           removed
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           at
           best
           whilst
           we
           are
           here
           we
           see
           things
           but
           darkly
           ,
           
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
          
           ,
           all
           things
           believed
           having
           some
           sort
           
           of
           Inevidence
           or
           Obscurity
           attending
           them
           ;
           and
           whereas
           Temptations
           will
           frequently
           shake
           and
           disturb
           the
           due
           respect
           of
           the
           Faculty
           unto
           the
           Object
           ,
           or
           interpose
           Mists
           and
           Clouds
           between
           them
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           Assurance
           in
           Believing
           unless
           our
           minds
           are
           further
           established
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           He
           doth
           therefore
           three
           ways
           assist
           us
           in
           believing
           ,
           and
           ascertain
           our
           minds
           of
           the
           things
           believed
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           we
           may
           hold
           fast
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           Confidence
           firm
           and
           stedfast
           unto
           the
           end
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           gives
           unto
           Believers
           a
           
             spiritual
             Sense
          
           of
           the
           
             Power
             and
             Reality
             of
             the
             things
             believed
             ,
          
           whereby
           their
           Faith
           is
           greatly
           established
           .
           And
           although
           the
           
             divine
             Witness
          
           ,
           whereunto
           our
           Faith
           is
           ultimately
           resolved
           ,
           doth
           not
           consist
           herein
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           corroborating
           Testimony
           whereof
           we
           are
           capable
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           brings
           us
           unto
           the
           
             Riches
             of
             the
             full
             Assurance
             of
             Vnderstanding
             ,
          
           Col.
           2.
           2.
           as
           also
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           1.
           5.
           
           And
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           this
           
             Spiritual
             Experience
          
           is
           our
           perception
           of
           Spiritual
           Things
           ,
           so
           often
           expressed
           by
           Acts
           of
           Sense
           ,
           as
           
             tasting
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             feeling
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           means
           of
           Assurance
           in
           things
           natural
           .
           And
           when
           Believers
           have
           attained
           hereunto
           ,
           they
           do
           find
           the
           divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           so
           present
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           need
           neither
           Argument
           ,
           nor
           Motive
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           to
           perswade
           them
           unto
           ,
           or
           confirm
           them
           in
           believing
           .
           And
           whereas
           this
           
             spiritual
             Experience
          
           which
           Believers
           obtain
           through
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           cannot
           rationally
           be
           contended
           about
           ,
           seeing
           those
           who
           have
           received
           it
           ,
           cannot
           fully
           express
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           have
           not
           ,
           cannot
           understand
           it
           ,
           nor
           the
           Efficacy
           which
           it
           hath
           to
           secure
           and
           establish
           the
           mind
           ;
           it
           is
           left
           to
           be
           
           determined
           on
           by
           them
           alone
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           
             Senses
             exercised
             to
             discern
             Good
             aad
             Evil.
          
           And
           this
           belongs
           unto
           the
           internal
           subjective
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           assists
           ,
           helps
           ,
           and
           relieves
           us
           against
           
             Temptations
             to
             the
             contrary
          
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           prevalent
           .
           Our
           first
           
             prime
             Assent
          
           unto
           the
           divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           upon
           its
           proper
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           will
           not
           secure
           us
           against
           future
           Objections
           and
           Temptations
           unto
           the
           contrary
           ,
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           Causes
           and
           Occasions
           .
           
           David's
           Faith
           was
           so
           assaulted
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           said
           in
           his
           hast
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             were
             liars
          
           .
           And
           Abraham
           himself
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           received
           the
           Promise
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Seed
           all
           Nations
           should
           be
           blessed
           ,
           was
           reduced
           unto
           that
           anxious
           Enquiry
           ,
           
             Lord
             God
             what
             wilt
             thou
             give
             me
             ,
             seeing
             I
             go
             childless
             ?
          
           Gen
           15.
           2.
           
           And
           Peter
           was
           so
           winnowed
           by
           Satan
           ,
           that
           although
           his
           
             Faith
             failed
             not
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           
             greatly
             failed
          
           and
           fainted
           in
           its
           Exercise
           .
           And
           we
           all
           know
           what
           fears
           from
           within
           ,
           what
           fightings
           from
           without
           we
           are
           exposed
           unto
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           all
           those
           
             Atheistical
             Objections
          
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           these
           Days
           abound
           withal
           ;
           which
           the
           Devil
           useth
           as
           
             fiery
             Darts
          
           to
           enflame
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           their
           Faith
           ;
           and
           indeed
           this
           is
           that
           Work
           which
           the
           
             Powers
             of
             Hell
          
           are
           principally
           ingaged
           in
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Having
           lopt
           off
           
             many
             Branches
          
           ,
           they
           now
           lay
           their
           Ax
           to
           the
           
             Root
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           thence
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           Controversy
           than
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           or
           not
           .
           Against
           all
           these
           Temptations
           doth
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           give
           in
           such
           a
           continual
           supply
           of
           
             spiritual
             Strength
          
           and
           Assistance
           
           unto
           Believers
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           shall
           at
           no
           time
           prevail
           ,
           nor
           their
           Faith
           totally
           fail
           .
           In
           such
           cases
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           intercedes
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Faith
           fail
           not
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Grace
           is
           sufficient
           against
           the
           buffetings
           of
           these
           Temptations
           .
           And
           herein
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christs
           Intercession
           ,
           with
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           its
           Efficacy
           ,
           are
           communicated
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           What
           are
           those
           internal
           Aids
           whereby
           he
           establisheth
           and
           assureth
           our
           Minds
           against
           the
           Force
           and
           Prevalency
           of
           Objections
           and
           Temptations
           against
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           how
           they
           are
           communicated
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           us
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           place
           to
           declare
           in
           particular
           .
           It
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           any
           to
           pretend
           unto
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           denied
           .
           And
           these
           also
           have
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           internal
           real
           Testimony
           ,
           whereby
           Faith
           is
           established
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           it
           is
           somewhat
           strange
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           long
           quiet
           Possession
           of
           the
           professed
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Assent
           of
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           thereunto
           ,
           there
           should
           now
           arise
           among
           us
           such
           an
           open
           Opposition
           unto
           the
           
             divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           there
           is
           by
           Experience
           ;
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           in
           our
           passage
           to
           name
           the
           principal
           Causes
           or
           Occasions
           thereof
           :
           For
           if
           we
           should
           bring
           them
           all
           into
           one
           Reckoning
           ,
           as
           justly
           we
           may
           ,
           who
           either
           openly
           oppose
           it
           and
           reject
           it
           ,
           or
           who
           use
           it
           or
           neglect
           it
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           who
           set
           up
           
             other
             Guides
          
           in
           Competition
           with
           it
           or
           above
           it
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           declare
           that
           they
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           the
           immediate
           Authority
           of
           God
           therein
           ;
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Moors
           or
           Slaves
           in
           some
           Countries
           or
           Plantations
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           great
           in
           number
           and
           force
           above
           their
           Rulers
           and
           other
           
           Inhabitants
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           want
           of
           Communication
           ,
           with
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           some
           distinct
           Interests
           ,
           that
           keep
           them
           from
           casting
           off
           their
           Yoak
           and
           Restraint
           .
           I
           shall
           name
           
             three
             Causes
             only
          
           of
           this
           surprizing
           and
           perillous
           Event
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           long
           continued
           
             outward
             Profession
          
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           an
           
             inward
             Experience
             of
             its
             Power
          
           ,
           betrays
           men
           at
           length
           to
           question
           the
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           to
           regard
           it
           as
           divine
           .
           The
           Owning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           bespeaks
           a
           divine
           Majesty
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Power
           to
           be
           present
           in
           it
           and
           with
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           for
           a
           long
           time
           so
           professed
           ,
           do
           find
           that
           they
           never
           had
           any
           
             real
             Experience
          
           of
           such
           a
           
             divine
             Presence
          
           in
           it
           by
           any
           Effects
           upon
           their
           own
           Minds
           ,
           they
           grow
           insensibly
           regardless
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           allow
           it
           a
           very
           
             common
             place
          
           in
           their
           thoughts
           .
           When
           they
           have
           worn
           off
           the
           Impressions
           that
           were
           on
           their
           mind
           from
           
             Tradition
             ,
             Education
          
           ,
           and
           Custom
           ,
           they
           do
           for
           the
           future
           rather
           not
           oppose
           it
           than
           in
           any
           way
           believe
           it
           .
           And
           when
           once
           a
           Reverence
           unto
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           its
           Authority
           is
           lost
           ,
           an
           Assent
           unto
           it
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           Truth
           will
           not
           long
           abide
           .
           And
           all
           such
           Persons
           ,
           under
           a
           Concurrence
           of
           Temptations
           and
           outward
           Occasions
           ,
           will
           either
           reject
           it
           ,
           or
           prefer
           other
           Gnides
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Power
             of
             Lust
          
           rising
           up
           unto
           a
           Resolution
           of
           living
           in
           those
           Sins
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           unavoidably
           annex
           eternal
           Ruine
           ,
           hath
           prevailed
           with
           many
           to
           cast
           off
           its
           Authority
           .
           For
           whilst
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           live
           in
           an
           Outrage
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           allow
           a
           divine
           Truth
           and
           Power
           in
           the
           Scripture
           
           is
           to
           cast
           themselves
           under
           a
           
             present
             Torment
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           ascertain
           their
           future
           Misery
           :
           for
           no
           other
           can
           be
           his
           Condition
           who
           is
           perpetually
           sensible
           that
           God
           always
           condemns
           him
           in
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           assuredly
           take
           vengeance
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           constant
           language
           of
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           such
           Persons
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           they
           will
           not
           immediately
           fall
           into
           an
           open
           
             Atheistical
             Opposition
          
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           it
           may
           be
           is
           not
           consistent
           with
           their
           Interest
           and
           Reputation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           looking
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           Devils
           did
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           
             comes
             to
             torment
             them
             before
             their
             time
             ,
          
           they
           keep
           it
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           from
           their
           thoughts
           and
           minds
           ,
           until
           they
           have
           habituated
           themselves
           unto
           a
           Contempt
           of
           it
           .
           There
           being
           therefore
           an
           utter
           impossibility
           of
           giving
           any
           pretence
           of
           Reconciliation
           between
           the
           Owning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Resolution
           to
           live
           in
           an
           excess
           of
           known
           Sin
           ;
           Multitudes
           suffer
           their
           Minds
           to
           be
           bribed
           by
           their
           corrupt
           Affections
           to
           a
           Relinquishment
           of
           any
           Regard
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             scandalous
             Quarrels
          
           ,
           and
           Disputations
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           against
           the
           Scripture
           and
           its
           Authority
           ,
           have
           contributed
           much
           unto
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           many
           .
           Their
           great
           Design
           is
           by
           all
           means
           to
           secure
           the
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Infallibility
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           Of
           these
           they
           say
           continually
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           in
           another
           case
           of
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           
             unless
             these
             stay
             in
             the
             Ship
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           Without
           an
           Acknowledgment
           of
           these
           things
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           can
           neither
           at
           present
           believe
           ,
           nor
           be
           saved
           hereafter
           .
           To
           secure
           this
           Interest
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           must
           be
           by
           all
           means
           questioned
           and
           impaired
           .
           A
           divine
           
           Authority
           in
           it self
           they
           will
           allow
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           unto
           us
           it
           hath
           none
           but
           what
           it
           obtains
           by
           the
           Suffrage
           and
           Testimony
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           But
           whereas
           Authority
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           consists
           essentially
           in
           the
           Relation
           and
           Respect
           which
           it
           hath
           unto
           others
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           are
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           it
           ;
           to
           say
           that
           it
           hath
           an
           
             Authority
             in
             it self
          
           ,
           but
           
             none
             towards
             us
          
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           deny
           that
           it
           hath
           any
           Authority
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           reproach
           it
           with
           an
           empty
           name
           .
           They
           deal
           with
           it
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           did
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             put
             a
             Crown
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             him
             with
             a
             purple
             Robe
             ,
             and
             bowing
             the
             Knee
             before
             him
             mocked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hail
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           The
           ascribe
           unto
           it
           the
           Crown
           and
           Robe
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           not
           towards
           any
           one
           Person
           in
           the
           World.
           So
           ,
           
             if
             they
             please
          
           ,
           God
           shall
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           be
           of
           some
           Credit
           among
           men
           .
           Herein
           they
           seek
           continually
           to
           entangle
           those
           of
           the
           weaker
           Sort
           ,
           by
           urging
           them
           vehemently
           with
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             How
             do
             you
             know
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           and
           have
           in
           continual
           readyness
           a
           number
           of
           
             sophistical
             Artifices
          
           to
           weaken
           all
           Evidences
           that
           shall
           be
           pleaded
           in
           its
           behalf
           .
           Nor
           is
           that
           all
           ;
           but
           on
           all
           Occasions
           they
           insinuate
           such
           
             Objections
             against
             it
          
           from
           its
           
             Obscurity
             ,
             Imperfection
             ,
             want
             of
             Order
             ,
             Difficulties
             ,
          
           and
           
             seeming
             Contradictions
          
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           are
           suited
           to
           take
           off
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           from
           a
           firm
           Assent
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           Reliance
           on
           it
           .
           As
           if
           a
           Company
           of
           men
           should
           conspire
           by
           crafty
           multiplied
           Insinuations
           ,
           divulged
           on
           all
           advantages
           ,
           to
           weaken
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           chast
           and
           sober
           Matron
           ;
           although
           they
           cannot
           deprive
           her
           of
           her
           Vertue
           ;
           yet
           unless
           the
           World
           were
           wiser
           than
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           ,
           they
           
           will
           insensibly
           take
           off
           from
           her
           due
           esteem
           .
           And
           this
           is
           as
           bold
           an
           Attempt
           as
           can
           well
           be
           made
           in
           any
           Case
           .
           For
           the
           first
           Tendency
           of
           these
           Courses
           is
           to
           make
           men
           Atheists
           ,
           after
           which
           success
           it
           is
           left
           at
           uncertain
           hazard
           whether
           they
           will
           be
           Papists
           or
           no.
           Wherefore
           as
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           nor
           more
           dishonourable
           Reflection
           made
           on
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           other
           Evidence
           or
           Testimony
           of
           its
           Truth
           ,
           but
           the
           Authority
           and
           Witness
           of
           those
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           at
           present
           professed
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           
             notable
             worldly
             advantages
          
           thereby
           ;
           so
           the
           minds
           of
           multitudes
           are
           secretly
           influenced
           by
           the
           Poison
           of
           these
           Disputes
           ,
           to
           think
           it
           no
           way
           necessary
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           are
           shaken
           off
           from
           the
           Grounds
           whereon
           they
           have
           professed
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           And
           the
           like
           Dis-service
           is
           done
           unto
           Faith
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           advance
           a
           
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           or
           immediate
           Inspiration
           into
           Competition
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Room
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           such
           Imaginations
           take
           place
           and
           prevail
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           their
           Respect
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           Sense
           of
           its
           
             divine
             Authority
          
           doth
           decay
           ,
           as
           Experience
           doth
           openly
           manifest
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           from
           an
           unusual
           Concurrence
           of
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Causes
           and
           Occasions
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           at
           present
           among
           us
           such
           a
           Decay
           in
           ,
           Relinquishment
           of
           ,
           and
           Opposition
           unto
           the
           
             Belief
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           former
           Ages
           could
           not
           parallel
           .
        
         
           But
           against
           all
           these
           Objections
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           the
           Minds
           of
           true
           Believers
           are
           secured
           by
           Supplies
           of
           spiritual
           Light
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Grace
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           several
           other
           especial
           gracious
           Actings
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           Believers
           ,
           which
           belong
           also
           unto
           this
           
             internal
             real
             Testimony
          
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Faith
           is
           established
           .
           Such
           are
           his
           anointing
           and
           sealing
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           witnessing
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           an
           Earnest
           in
           them
           ,
           all
           which
           must
           be
           elsewhere
           spoken
           unto
           .
           Hereby
           is
           our
           Faith
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           increased
           and
           established
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           no
           
             internal
             Work
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           can
           be
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           it
           is
           resolved
           into
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           such
           ,
           as
           without
           it
           we
           can
           never
           sincerely
           believe
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           nor
           be
           established
           in
           believing
           against
           Temptations
           and
           Objections
           .
        
         
           
             And
             with
             respect
             unto
             this
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Divines
             at
             the
             first
          
           Reformation
           
             did
             generally
             resolve
             our
             Faith
             of
             the
             divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             into
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             But
             this
             they
             did
             not
             do
          
           exclusively
           
             unto
             the
             proper
             use
             of
             external
             Arguments
             and
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             ,
             whose
             Store
             indeed
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             whose
             Fountain
             is
             inexhaustible
             .
             For
             they
             arise
             from
             all
             the
             indubitable
             Notions
             that
             we
             have
             of
             God
             or
             our selves
             ,
             in
             reference
             unto
             our
             present
             Duty
             or
             future
             Happiness
             .
             Much
             less
             did
             they
             exclude
             that
             Evidence
             thereof
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             gives
             unto
             it
             in
             and
             by
             it self
             .
             Their
             Judgment
             is
             well
             expressed
             in
             the
             excellent
             Words
             of
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           Maneat
           ergo
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           hoc
           fixum
           ,
           quos
           Spiritus
           intus
           docuit
           solidè
           acquiescere
           in
           Scripturâ
           ,
           &
           hanc
           quidem
           esse
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           neque
           demonstrationi
           &
           rationibus
           subjici
           eam
           fas
           esse
           ;
           quam
           tamen
           meretur
           apud
           nos
           certitudinem
           Spiritus
           testimonio
           consequi
           ;
           eisi
           enim
           Reverentiam
           sua
           sibi
           ultro
           Majestate
           conciliat
           ,
           
           tunc
           tamen
           demum
           serio
           nos
           afficit
           ,
           quum
           per
           Spiritum
           obsignata
           est
           cordibus
           nostris
           .
           Istius
           ergo
           veritate
           illuminati
           ,
           jam
           non
           aut
           nostro
           ,
           aut
           aliorum
           judicio
           credimus
           a
           Deo
           esse
           Scripturam
           ;
           sed
           supra
           humanum
           judicium
           certo
           certius
           constituimus
           ,
           non
           secus
           ac
           si
           ipsius
           Dei
           numen
           illic
           intueremur
           hominum
           ministerio
           ,
           ab
           ipsissimo
           Dei
           ore
           ad
           nos
           fluxisse
           .
           Non
           Argumenta
           ,
           non
           veri
           Similitudines
           quaerimus
           ,
           quibus
           judicium
           nostrum
           incumbat
           ;
           sed
           ut
           rei
           extra
           estimandi
           aleam
           positae
           judicium
           ingeniumque
           nostrum
           subjicimus
           .
           Non
           qualiter
           superstitionibus
           solent
           miseri
           homines
           captivam
           mentem
           addicere
           ;
           sed
           quia
           non
           dubiam
           vim
           Numinis
           illic
           sentimus
           vigere
           &
           spirare
           ,
           quam
           ad
           parendum
           scientes
           ac
           volentes
           ,
           vividius
           tamen
           &
           efficacius
           quam
           pro
           humana
           aut
           voluntate
           aut
           scientia
           trahimur
           &
           accendimur
           .
           Talis
           ergo
           est
           Persuasio
           quae
           rationes
           non
           requirat
           ,
           talis
           notitia
           cui
           optima
           ratio
           cosnstet
           ,
           nempe
           ,
           in
           qua
           securius
           constantiusque
           mens
           qui
           scat
           ,
           quam
           in
           ullis
           rationibus
           ;
           talis
           denique
           sensus
           ,
           qui
           nisi
           ex
           caelesti
           Revelatione
           nequeat
           .
           Non
           aliud
           loquor
           quam
           quod
           apud
           se
           experitur
           fidelium
           unusquisque
           nisi
           quod
           longe
           infra
           justam
           rei
           explicationem
           verba
           subsidunt
           .
           
             Calv.
             Instit.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           here
           briefly
           call
           over
           what
           we
           have
           attained
           or
           passed
           through
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           We
           have
           shewed
           in
           general
           both
           what
           is
           the
           Nature
           of
           
             divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           and
           
             divine
             Illumination
          
           ,
           with
           their
           mutual
           Respect
           unto
           one
           another
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           are
           the
           principal
           external
           Arguments
           or
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Scripture
           may
           be
           proved
           to
           b●
           of
           a
           divine
           Original
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           What
           kind
           of
           Perswasion
           is
           the
           Effect
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           the
           Assent
           which
           we
           give
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           on
           
           their
           Account
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           What
           
             objective
             Evidence
          
           there
           is
           unto
           Reason
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           induce
           the
           mind
           to
           assent
           unto
           them
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           What
           is
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             that
             Faith
          
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           What
           is
           that
           
             Internal
             Testimony
          
           which
           is
           given
           unto
           the
           divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Force
           and
           Use
           thereof
           .
           The
           Principal
           Part
           of
           our
           Work
           doth
           yet
           remain
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           we
           have
           thus
           far
           made
           way
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           now
           our
           only
           remaining
           Enquiry
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             objective
             Evidence
             which
             we
             have
             concerning
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           whereinto
           it
           is
           resolved
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           enquire
           and
           to
           give
           a
           direct
           Answer
           unto
           that
           Question
           ,
           
             Why
             we
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           what
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Faith
           rests
           upon
           herein
           ?
           and
           what
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           it
           the
           Duty
           of
           every
           man
           to
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           proposed
           .
           And
           the
           Reason
           why
           I
           shall
           be
           the
           briefer
           herein
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           long
           since
           in
           another
           Discourse
           cleared
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           again
           call
           over
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           delivered
           therein
           ,
           because
           what
           hath
           been
           unto
           this
           day
           gainsaid
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           excepted
           against
           it
           ,
           hath
           been
           of
           little
           Weight
           or
           Consideration
           .
           Unto
           this
           great
           Enquiry
           therefore
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           
             We
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             divine
             Faith
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             only
          
           ;
           or
           our
           Faith
           is
           resolved
           into
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           
           God
           only
           ,
           as
           revealing
           himself
           unto
           us
           therein
           and
           thereby
           .
           And
           this
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           do
           infallibly
           manifest
           or
           evince
           themselves
           unto
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           our
           Minds
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           Or
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Reason
           
             why
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
          
           ,
           and
           why
           we
           do
           so
           ;
           why
           we
           believe
           at
           all
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           why
           we
           believe
           any
           thing
           in
           particular
           .
           And
           this
           we
           call
           the
           
             formal
             Object
          
           or
           Reason
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           this
           is
           not
           God
           himself
           absolutely
           considered
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           is
           only
           the
           
             material
             Object
          
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             unto
             God
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.
           6.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           absolutely
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           believe
           as
           we
           do
           other
           
             essential
             Properties
          
           of
           his
           Nature
           :
           But
           it
           is
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           
             revealing
             himself
             ,
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           sole
           Reason
           why
           we
           believe
           any
           thing
           with
           Divine
           Faith.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           enquired
           ,
           wherefore
           we
           do
           believe
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           that
           God
           is
           one
           in
           Nature
           ,
           subsisting
           in
           three
           Persons
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           God
           himself
           ,
           the
           first
           Truth
           ,
           who
           
             cannot
             lie
          
           ,
           hath
           revealed
           and
           declared
           these
           things
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           is
           
             our
             All
          
           ,
           requireth
           us
           so
           to
           believe
           .
           If
           it
           be
           asked
           how
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           or
           whereby
           God
           hath
           revealed
           and
           declared
           these
           things
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           that
           Revelation
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           hereof
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             .
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           how
           I
           know
           this
           Scripture
           to
           be
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           I
           do
           not
           know
           it
           demonstratively
           ,
           
           upon
           rational
           scientifical
           Principles
           ,
           because
           such
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           such
           a
           Demonstration
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           9.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           I
           do
           not
           assent
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           think
           it
           to
           be
           so
           upon
           Arguments
           and
           
             Motives
             highly
             probable
          
           ,
           or
           morally
           uncontroulable
           only
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           assuredly
           perswaded
           of
           many
           other
           things
           whereof
           I
           can
           have
           no
           certain
           Demonstration
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           2.
           15.
           
           But
           I
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           
             with
             Faith
             divine
             and
             supernatural
          
           ,
           resting
           on
           ,
           and
           resolved
           into
           the
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           evidencing
           themselves
           unto
           my
           Mind
           ,
           my
           Soul
           and
           Conscience
           by
           this
           
             Revelation
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           rest
           ,
           and
           deny
           that
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           formally
           for
           any
           other
           Reason
           but
           it self
           ,
           which
           assureth
           us
           of
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           .
           And
           if
           we
           rest
           not
           here
           ,
           we
           must
           run
           on
           the
           Rock
           of
           a
           
             moral
             Certainty
          
           only
           ;
           which
           shakes
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Divine
           Faith
           ,
           or
           fall
           into
           the
           Gulf
           and
           Labyrinth
           of
           an
           
             endless
             Circle
          
           in
           proving
           two
           things
           mutually
           by
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           an
           everlasting
           Rotation
           .
           Unless
           we
           intend
           so
           to
           wander
           we
           must
           come
           to
           something
           wherein
           we
           may
           rest
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           with
           a
           strong
           and
           firm
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           with
           Divine
           Faith.
           And
           nothing
           can
           rationally
           pretend
           unto
           this
           Priviledge
           ,
           but
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           manifesting
           it self
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           therefore
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           hereunto
           ,
           do
           some
           of
           them
           wisely
           deny
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Object
           of
           Divine
           Faith
           directly
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           a
           moral
           Perswasion
           from
           eternal
           Arguments
           and
           Considerations
           .
           And
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           they
           
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           so
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           .
           For
           those
           who
           would
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           proposing
           it
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           witnessing
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           though
           they
           make
           a
           fair
           appearance
           of
           a
           ready
           and
           easy
           way
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           when
           things
           come
           to
           be
           sifted
           and
           tried
           ,
           they
           do
           so
           confound
           all
           sorts
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           not
           where
           to
           stand
           or
           abide
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           now
           my
           Business
           to
           examine
           their
           Pretences
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           it
           elsewhere
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           prove
           and
           establish
           the
           Assertion
           laid
           down
           ,
           after
           I
           have
           made
           way
           to
           it
           by
           one
           or
           two
           previous
           Observations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           suppose
           herein
           all
           the
           
             Motives
             of
             Credibity
          
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           Arguments
           
             ab
             extra
          
           ,
           which
           vehemently
           perswade
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wherewith
           it
           may
           be
           protected
           against
           Objections
           and
           Temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           They
           have
           all
           of
           them
           their
           Use
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           be
           insisted
           on
           .
           Especially
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           pleaded
           when
           the
           Scripture
           is
           attacked
           by
           an
           Atheism
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           Love
           and
           Practice
           of
           those
           
             Lusts
             and
             Sins
          
           which
           are
           severely
           condemned
           therein
           ,
           and
           threatned
           with
           the
           utmost
           Vengeance
           .
           With
           others
           they
           may
           be
           considered
           as
           
             previous
             inducements
          
           unto
           believing
           ,
           or
           
             concomitant
             means
          
           of
           strengthning
           Faith
           in
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           .
           In
           the
           first
           way
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           Observation
           of
           things
           past
           and
           present
           ,
           their
           Use
           is
           not
           great
           ,
           nor
           ever
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           For
           assuredly
           the
           most
           that
           do
           sincerely
           believe
           the
           divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           do
           it
           without
           any
           great
           
           Consideration
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           being
           much
           influenced
           by
           them
           .
           And
           there
           are
           many
           who
           ,
           as
           Austin
           speaks
           ,
           are
           saved
           
             simplicitate
             credendi
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             subtilitate
             disputandi
          
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           able
           to
           enquire
           much
           into
           them
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           apprehend
           much
           of
           their
           Force
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           proposed
           unto
           them
           .
           Most
           Persons
           therefore
           are
           effectually
           converted
           to
           God
           and
           have
           saving
           Faith
           whereby
           they
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           virtually
           all
           that
           is
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           ever
           once
           considered
           them
           .
           And
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           think
           that
           none
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           aright
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           are
           able
           to
           apprehend
           and
           manage
           the
           subtil
           Arguments
           of
           learned
           men
           produced
           in
           their
           Confirmation
           .
           Yea
           we
           affirm
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           believe
           them
           on
           no
           other
           Grounds
           have
           indeed
           no
           true
           Divine
           Faith
           at
           all
           .
           Hence
           they
           were
           not
           of
           old
           insisted
           on
           for
           the
           ingenerating
           of
           Faith
           in
           them
           to
           whom
           the
           Word
           was
           preached
           ,
           nor
           ordinarily
           are
           so
           to
           this
           day
           by
           any
           who
           understand
           what
           is
           their
           Work
           and
           Duty
           .
           But
           in
           the
           second
           way
           ,
           wherever
           there
           is
           occasion
           from
           Objections
           ,
           Oppositions
           ,
           or
           Temptations
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           pleaded
           to
           good
           use
           and
           purpose
           .
           And
           they
           may
           do
           well
           to
           be
           furnished
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           unavoidably
           exposed
           unto
           trials
           of
           that
           Nature
           .
           For
           as
           for
           that
           Course
           which
           some
           take
           in
           all
           places
           and
           at
           all
           times
           to
           be
           
             disputing
             about
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Authority
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Practice
           giving
           countenance
           unto
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           abhorred
           of
           all
           that
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Consequents
           of
           it
           are
           sufficiently
           manifest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           
             Ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           holding
           it
           up
           and
           declaring
           it
           ,
           
           is
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           previously
           necessary
           unto
           Believing
           .
           For
           
             Faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           We
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           for
           it self
           alone
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           it self
           alone
           .
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           means
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           Declaration
           and
           making
           known
           the
           Testimony
           which
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           gives
           in
           the
           Scripture
           unto
           its
           Divine
           Original
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ordinary
           way
           whereby
           men
           are
           brought
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           The
           Church
           in
           its
           Ministry
           ,
           owning
           ,
           witnessing
           ,
           and
           avowing
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           instructing
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           together
           with
           a
           sense
           and
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           things
           taught
           and
           revealed
           in
           it
           ,
           Faith
           in
           it self
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           ingenerated
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           do
           also
           here
           suppose
           the
           
             internal
             effectual
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           begetting
           Faith
           in
           us
           as
           was
           before
           declared
           ;
           without
           which
           we
           can
           believe
           neither
           the
           Scripture
           nor
           any
           Thing
           else
           with
           Faith
           divine
           ,
           not
           for
           want
           of
           Evidence
           in
           them
           but
           of
           Faith
           in
           our selves
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           supposed
           we
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             the
             Authority
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             manifesting
             themselves
             in
             the
             supernatural
             Revelation
             made
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             our
             Faith
             ariseth
             from
             and
             is
             resolved
             into
             .
          
           And
           herein
           consists
           that
           Testimony
           which
           the
           Spirit
           gives
           unto
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             beareth
             witness
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Truth
             .
          
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           being
           the
           immediate
           Author
           of
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           doth
           therein
           and
           thereby
           give
           Testimony
           unto
           the
           Divine
           Truth
           and
           Original
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Characters
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           impressed
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           
           evidencing
           themselves
           in
           its
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           .
           And
           let
           it
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           assert
           respects
           the
           
             Revelation
             it self
          
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Writing
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           not
           meerly
           the
           things
           written
           or
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Arguments
           produced
           by
           some
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           reach
           not
           the
           Cause
           in
           hand
           .
           For
           our
           Enquiry
           is
           not
           about
           believing
           the
           
             Truths
             revealed
          
           ,
           but
           about
           believing
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           to
           be
           Divine
           .
           And
           this
           we
           do
           only
           because
           of
           the
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           of
           the
           Revealer
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           manifesting
           themselves
           therein
           .
        
         
           To
           manifest
           this
           fully
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Prove
           that
           our
           
             Faith
             is
             so
             resolved
             into
             the
             Scripture
          
           as
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           not
           into
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           either
           external
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           authoritative
           Testimony
           of
           men
           whatever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Shew
           how
           or
           by
           what
           means
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           
             evidence
             its
             own
             divine
             Original
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           is
           so
           evidenced
           in
           it
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           need
           no
           other
           
             formal
             Cause
          
           or
           
             Reason
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           ,
           whatever
           Motives
           or
           Means
           of
           Believing
           we
           may
           make
           use
           of
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           first
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           is
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           whereon
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           proposeth
           as
           the
           only
           
             Reason
             why
             we
             should
             so
             do
             ,
          
           why
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           it
           requireth
           our
           Assent
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           to
           it self
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           so
           .
           Or
           it
           proposeth
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           alone
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Truth
             of
             God
          
           and
           that
           alone
           which
           our
           Faith
           is
           to
           rest
           on
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           .
           
           It
           doth
           not
           require
           us
           to
           believe
           it
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           or
           on
           any
           other
           Arguments
           that
           it
           gives
           us
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           from
           God
           ;
           but
           speaks
           unto
           us
           immediately
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           thereon
           requires
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           Some
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           will
           ask
           ,
           
             Whether
             this
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             says
             so
             of
             it self
             ,
             when
             any
             other
             Writing
             may
             say
             the
             same
             ?
          
           But
           we
           are
           not
           now
           giving
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           unto
           others
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           proving
           and
           shewing
           what
           our
           own
           Faith
           resteth
           on
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ought
           so
           to
           be
           .
           How
           it
           evidenceth
           it self
           unto
           our
           Faith
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           declare
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           unto
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           that
           God
           
             requires
             us
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             but
             because
             it
             is
             his
             Word
             ,
          
           or
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           his
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           are
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           why
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           or
           any
           thing
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           do
           Testimonies
           abound
           in
           particular
           ,
           besides
           that
           general
           Attestation
           which
           is
           given
           unto
           it
           in
           that
           sole
           Preface
           of
           divine
           Revelations
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           we
           must
           mention
           .
        
         
           Deut.
           31.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           When
           all
           Israel
           is
           come
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           in
           the
           place
           which
           he
           shall
           chuse
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           read
           this
           Law
           before
           all
           Israel
           in
           their
           hearing
           ;
           Gather
           the
           people
           together
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           Stranger
           that
           is
           within
           thy
           Gates
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           hear
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           learn
           ,
           and
           fear
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           ,
           and
           observe
           to
           do
           all
           the
           Works
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Children
           which
           have
           not
           known
           any
           thing
           may
           hear
           
           and
           learn
           to
           fear
           the
           Lord
           your
           God.
           
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             God
             here
             requireth
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             .
             The
             Enquiry
             is
             what
             he
             requireth
             it
             unto
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             this
             Law
             ,
             to
             this
             Law
             written
             in
             the
          
           Books
           of
           Moses
           ,
           
             which
             was
             to
             be
             read
             unto
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             .
             To
             evidence
             that
             Law
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             he
             proposeth
             nothing
             but
             it self
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
          
           Generation
           was
           sufficiently
           convinced
           that
           the
           Law
           was
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Miracles
           which
           they
           beheld
           in
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           .
           
             But
             moreover
             it
             is
             ordered
             to
             be
             proposed
             unto
             Children
             of
             future
             Generations
             ,
             who
          
           knew
           nothing
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             hear
             and
             learn
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           That
           which
           by
           the
           Appointment
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           
             proposed
             unto
             them
             that
             know
             nothing
          
           that
           they
           may
           believe
           ,
           that
           is
           unto
           them
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           their
           Believing
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             read
             this
             Law
             unto
             them
             who
             have
             known
             nothing
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hear
             and
             learn
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Whatever
           use
           therefore
           there
           may
           be
           of
           other
           Motives
           or
           Testimonies
           to
           commend
           the
           Law
           unto
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           especially
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           required
           unto
           the
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Word
           unto
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             Law
             it self
          
           ,
           or
           the
           written
           Word
           which
           is
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           believe
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ;
           see
           also
           chap.
           29.
           29.
           where
           
             revealed
             things
             are
             said
             to
             belong
             unto
             us
             and
             our
             Children
             that
             we
             might
             do
             them
             ,
          
           that
           is
           receive
           them
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           their
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           Isa.
           8.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Seek
             unto
             them
             that
             have
             familiar
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             unto
             Wizards
             ,
             that
             peep
             and
             mutter
             ;
             should
             not
             a
             people
             
             seek
             unto
             their
             God
             ?
             for
             the
             living
             to
             the
             dead
             ?
             To
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             ;
             if
             they
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             .
          
           The
           Enquiry
           is
           by
           what
           means
           men
           may
           come
           to
           satisfaction
           in
           their
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           or
           what
           their
           Faith
           and
           Trust
           is
           in
           .
           Two
           Things
           are
           proposed
           unto
           this
           end
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Immediate
           
             diabolical
             Revelations
          
           ,
           real
           or
           pretended
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           
             written
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Testimony
           .
           Hereunto
           are
           we
           sent
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           its
           own
           Authority
           alone
           ,
           in
           opposition
           unto
           all
           other
           pretences
           of
           Assurance
           or
           Security
           .
           And
           the
           sole
           Reason
           why
           any
           one
           doth
           not
           acquiesce
           by
           Faith
           in
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           is
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           
             Mornings
             ,
             or
             Light
             of
             Truth
          
           shining
           on
           him
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           the
           Law
           and
           Testimony
           ,
           this
           written
           Word
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           it
           from
           every
           other
           pretended
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           so
           ?
           This
           is
           declared
           ;
        
         
           Jerem.
           23.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             The
             Prophet
             that
             hath
             a
             Dream
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             a
             Dream
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             my
             Word
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             my
             Word
             faithfully
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Chaff
             to
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Is
             not
             my
             Word
             like
             as
             fire
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             and
             like
             an
             Hammer
             that
             breaketh
             the
             Rock
             in
             pieces
             ?
          
           It
           is
           supposed
           that
           there
           are
           two
           Persons
           in
           Reputation
           for
           Divine
           Revelations
           esteemed
           Prophets
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           only
           pretends
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           declares
           the
           
             Dreams
             of
             his
             own
             Fancy
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Divinations
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           The
           other
           
             hath
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           and
           declares
           it
           faithfully
           from
           him
           .
           Yea
           but
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ?
           Even
           as
           men
           know
           Wheat
           from
           Chaff
           ,
           by
           their
           different
           Natures
           
           and
           Effects
           .
           For
           as
           false
           pretended
           Revelations
           are
           but
           as
           Chaff
           which
           every
           Wind
           will
           scatter
           ;
           so
           the
           true
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           like
           a
           Fire
           ,
           
             and
             like
             an
             Hammer
          
           ,
           is
           accompanied
           with
           that
           Light
           ,
           Efficacy
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           that
           it
           manifests
           it self
           unto
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           so
           to
           be
           .
           Hereon
           doth
           God
           call
           us
           to
           rest
           our
           Faith
           on
           it
           in
           opposition
           unto
           all
           other
           Pretences
           whatever
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           it
           of
           this
           Authority
           and
           Efficacy
           in
           it self
           ?
           See
           Luk.
           16.
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             Then
             said
             he
          
           ,
           [
           the
           rich
           Man
           in
           Hell
           ,
           ]
           
             I
             pray
             thee
             therefore
             Father
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             send
             him
          
           [
           Lazarus
           who
           was
           dead
           ,
           ]
           
             unto
             my
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             five
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             testify
             unto
             them
             lest
             they
             also
             come
             into
             this
             place
             of
             torment
             .
             Abraham
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             have
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             let
             them
             hear
             them
             .
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Nay
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             if
             one
             went
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             they
             would
             repent
             ;
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             hear
             not
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             be
             perswaded
             though
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           The
           Question
           here
           between
           Abraham
           and
           the
           rich
           Man
           in
           this
           Parable
           ,
           indeed
           between
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           and
           the
           superstitious
           Contrivances
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           about
           the
           way
           and
           means
           of
           bringing
           those
           who
           are
           Unbelievers
           and
           impenitent
           unto
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           .
           He
           
             who
             was
             in
             Hell
          
           apprehended
           that
           nothing
           would
           make
           them
           believe
           but
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           one
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           and
           speaking
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           or
           the
           like
           marvellous
           Operations
           many
           at
           this
           day
           think
           would
           have
           mighty
           power
           and
           influence
           upon
           them
           to
           settle
           their
           minds
           and
           change
           their
           lives
           ;
           should
           they
           see
           one
           
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           and
           come
           and
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           this
           would
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           
           
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           of
           
             future
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
          
           ,
           as
           giving
           them
           sufficient
           Evidence
           thereof
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           would
           assuredly
           repent
           and
           change
           their
           Lives
           ;
           but
           as
           things
           are
           stated
           they
           have
           no
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           doubt
           so
           far
           about
           them
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           really
           influenced
           by
           them
           ;
           give
           them
           but
           one
           real
           Miracle
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           them
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Judgment
           of
           him
           who
           was
           represented
           in
           Hell
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           many
           who
           are
           posting
           thither
           apace
           .
           He
           who
           was
           in
           Heaven
           thought
           otherwise
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           the
           immediate
           Judgment
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           given
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           determining
           this
           Controversy
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           about
           sufficient
           Evidence
           and
           Efficacy
           to
           cause
           us
           to
           believe
           Things
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           determines
           to
           be
           in
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           .
           If
           he
           that
           will
           not
           believe
           on
           the
           single
           Evidence
           of
           the
           written
           Word
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           will
           never
           believe
           upon
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Miracles
           nor
           any
           other
           Motives
           ,
           then
           that
           written
           Word
           contains
           in
           it self
           the
           entire
           
             formal
             Reason
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           all
           that
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           rests
           upon
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           .
           But
           saith
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           if
           
             men
             will
             not
             hear
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           believe
           Moses
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             be
             perswaded
             though
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           come
           and
           preach
           unto
           them
           ,
           a
           greater
           Miracle
           than
           which
           they
           could
           not
           desire
           .
           Now
           this
           could
           not
           be
           spoken
           ,
           if
           the
           Scripture
           did
           not
           contain
           in
           it self
           the
           whole
           entire
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           Believing
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           have
           not
           this
           ,
           something
           necessary
           
           unto
           believing
           would
           be
           wanting
           ,
           though
           that
           were
           enjoyed
           .
           And
           this
           is
           directly
           affirmed
           ,
        
         
           John
           20.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             And
             many
             other
             Signs
             truly
             did
             Jesus
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             .
             But
             these
             are
             written
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             you
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             Name
             .
          
           The
           Signs
           which
           Christ
           wrought
           did
           evidence
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           But
           how
           come
           we
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           these
           Signs
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           way
           and
           means
           thereof
           ?
           Saith
           the
           blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           
             these
             things
             are
             written
             that
             you
             may
             believe
          
           ;
           this
           writing
           of
           them
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           is
           so
           far
           sufficient
           to
           beget
           and
           assure
           Faith
           in
           you
           ,
           as
           that
           thereby
           you
           may
           have
           eternal
           life
           through
           Jesus
           Christ.
           For
           if
           the
           
             writing
             of
             Divine
             Things
             and
             Revelations
          
           be
           the
           means
           appointed
           of
           God
           to
           cause
           men
           to
           believe
           unto
           eternal
           life
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           as
           such
           carry
           along
           with
           it
           sufficient
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           believe
           ,
           and
           Grounds
           whereon
           we
           should
           do
           so
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           is
           this
           matter
           determined
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
        
         
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             For
             we
             have
             not
             followed
             cunningly
             devised
             Fables
             ,
             when
             we
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             the
             power
             and
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             For
             he
             received
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             such
             a
             Voice
             to
             him
             from
             the
             excellent
             Glory
             ;
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
             And
             this
             Voice
             which
             came
             from
             Heaven
             we
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             Mount.
             We
             have
             also
             a
             more
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             whereunto
             ye
             do
             well
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             ,
             as
             unto
             a
             Light
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             dawn
             ,
             and
             the
             
             day-star
             arise
             in
             your
             hearts
             .
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             of
             any
             private
             interpretation
             .
             For
             the
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ;
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           The
           Question
           is
           about
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           powerful
           Coming
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           to
           be
           believed
           or
           no
           ?
           and
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           upon
           what
           Grounds
           ?
           Some
           said
           it
           was
           a
           
             cunningly
             devised
             Fable
          
           ;
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           fanatical
           Story
           of
           mad
           men
           ,
           as
           Festus
           thought
           of
           it
           when
           preached
           by
           Paul
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           24.
           and
           very
           many
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           still
           .
           The
           Apostles
           on
           the
           contrary
           averred
           that
           what
           was
           spoken
           concerning
           him
           were
           
             Words
             of
             truth
             and
             soberness
          
           ,
           yea
           
             faithful
             Sayings
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           15.
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           for
           its
           Worth
           and
           Truth
           .
           The
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           hereof
           are
           two
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           conversed
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           
             eye
             Witnesses
          
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           beholding
           his
           Glory
           ,
           
             the
             Glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           John
           1.
           14.
           which
           they
           gave
           in
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           John
           1.
           1.
           
           But
           also
           heard
           a
           
             miraculous
             Testimony
          
           given
           unto
           him
           immediately
           from
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           ver
           .
           17.
           18.
           
           This
           gave
           them
           indeed
           sufficient
           Assurance
           ;
           but
           whereinto
           shall
           they
           resolve
           their
           Faith
           who
           heard
           not
           this
           Testimony
           ?
           Why
           they
           have
           a
           
             more
             sure
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             most
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           written
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           to
           secure
           their
           Faith
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           especially
           as
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Church
           comes
           to
           be
           built
           in
           its
           Faith
           on
           the
           
             Foundation
             of
             
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           2.
           20.
           
           But
           why
           should
           we
           believe
           this
           
             Word
             of
             Prophecy
          
           ?
           may
           not
           that
           also
           be
           a
           
             cunningly
             devised
             Fable
          
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           be
           but
           the
           Suggestions
           of
           mens
           private
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           is
           objected
           ?
           Ver.
           20.
           
           All
           is
           finally
           resolved
           into
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Writers
           of
           it
           were
           
             immediately
             moved
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           from
           which
           Divine
           Original
           it
           carrieth
           along
           its
           own
           Evidence
           with
           it
           .
           Plainly
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           all
           other
           Divine
           Truths
           for
           the
           
             Scriptures
             sake
          
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           are
           declared
           therein
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           we
           believe
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           or
           because
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           wrote
           it
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           So
           is
           the
           whole
           Object
           of
           Faith
           proposed
           by
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
             3.
             2.
             
             The
             Words
             that
             were
             spoken
             before
             by
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             .
          
           And
           because
           our
           Faith
           is
           resolved
           into
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           built
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           Eph.
           2.
           20.
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           Faith
           rests
           solely
           ,
           as
           on
           its
           proper
           Foundation
           which
           bears
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           Authority
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Writings
           .
           Hereunto
           we
           may
           add
           that
           of
           Paul.
           
        
         
           Rom.
           16.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             According
             to
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Mystery
             which
             was
             kept
             secret
             since
             the
             World
             began
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             made
             known
             unto
             all
             Nations
             for
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Faith.
          
           The
           matter
           to
           be
           beleived
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           was
           kept
           secret
           since
           the
           World
           began
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           
           first
           Promise
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           unto
           that
           
             full
             manifestation
          
           which
           it
           hath
           now
           received
           .
           This
           God
           commands
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           the
           
             everlasting
             God
          
           ,
           he
           who
           hath
           sovereign
           Authority
           over
           all
           ,
           requires
           Faith
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Obedience
           hereunto
           .
           But
           what
           Ground
           or
           Reason
           have
           we
           to
           believe
           it
           ?
           This
           alone
           is
           proposed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Revelation
           made
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           
             Faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           17.
           
           This
           Course
           and
           no
           other
           did
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           even
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           take
           to
           beget
           and
           confirm
           Faith
           in
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           Luk.
           24.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           That
           great
           Testimony
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           I
           do
           not
           plead
           in
           particular
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           so
           fully
           insisted
           on
           it
           in
           another
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           and
           many
           other
           Testimonies
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           produced
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           the
           Word
           or
           Will
           of
           God
           as
           revealed
           or
           written
           ,
           which
           is
           proposed
           unto
           us
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           with
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           
             no
             other
             Reason
          
           is
           proposed
           unto
           us
           either
           as
           a
           Motive
           to
           encourage
           us
           ,
           or
           as
           an
           
             Argument
             to
          
           assure
           us
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           but
           only
           its
           own
           
             Divine
             Original
             and
             Authority
          
           ,
           making
           our
           Duty
           necessary
           ,
           and
           securing
           our
           Faith
           infallibly
           .
           And
           those
           Testimonies
           are
           with
           me
           of
           more
           weight
           a
           thousand
           times
           than
           the
           plausible
           Reasonings
           of
           any
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           With
           some
           indeed
           it
           is
           grown
           a
           matter
           of
           contempt
           to
           quote
           or
           cite
           the
           Scripture
           
           in
           our
           Writings
           ,
           such
           Reverence
           have
           they
           for
           the
           
             Ancient
             Fathers
          
           ,
           some
           of
           whose
           Writings
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           perpetual
           Contexture
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           for
           such
           who
           pretend
           to
           despise
           those
           Testimonies
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           either
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           they
           are
           produced
           to
           confirm
           ,
           or
           cannot
           answer
           the
           Proof
           that
           is
           in
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           but
           that
           some
           Persons
           well
           conceited
           of
           their
           own
           Understanding
           in
           things
           wherein
           they
           are
           most
           ignorant
           ,
           will
           pride
           and
           please
           themselves
           in
           the
           Ridiculousness
           of
           proving
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           by
           Testimonies
           taken
           out
           of
           it
           .
           But
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           forgo
           the
           Truth
           because
           either
           they
           will
           not
           or
           cannot
           understand
           what
           we
           discourse
           about
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           Assertion
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           
             uniform
             Practice
          
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Penmen
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           proposing
           these
           Divine
           Revelations
           which
           they
           received
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           from
           God.
           For
           that
           which
           was
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           Faith
           unto
           whom
           they
           first
           declared
           those
           Divine
           Revelations
           ,
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           now
           they
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           the
           writing
           of
           it
           being
           by
           God's
           Appointment
           ,
           it
           comes
           into
           the
           room
           and
           supplies
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Oral
           Ministry
           .
           On
           what
           Ground
           soever
           men
           were
           obliged
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           
             Divine
             Revelations
          
           ,
           when
           made
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           are
           we
           obliged
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           them
           now
           they
           are
           made
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           VVriting
           being
           by
           divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           appointed
           as
           the
           Means
           and
           Cause
           of
           our
           Faith.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           sometimes
           to
           bear
           witness
           unto
           their
           personal
           Ministry
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           
           
             Signs
             and
             Wonders
          
           ,
           as
           
             Heb.
             2.
             4.
             
             God
             bearing
             them
             witness
             .
          
           But
           this
           was
           only
           at
           some
           seasons
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           of
           them
           .
           That
           which
           they
           universally
           insisted
           on
           ,
           whether
           they
           wrought
           any
           Miracles
           or
           no
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           which
           they
           preached
           ,
           declared
           ,
           wrote
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           
             Word
             of
             man
          
           ,
           came
           not
           by
           any
           
             private
             Suggestion
          
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           Invention
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           was
           indeed
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           2.
           13.
           and
           declared
           by
           them
           as
           they
           were
           acted
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           21.
           
        
         
           Under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           although
           the
           Prophets
           sometimes
           referred
           Persons
           unto
           the
           
             Word
             already
             written
          
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           their
           Faith
           was
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           ,
           
             Isa.
             8.
             20
             ,
             Mal.
          
           4.
           4.
           setting
           out
           its
           Power
           and
           Excellency
           for
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           
             Psal.
             19.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
          
           119.
           and
           not
           to
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           other
           Motives
           or
           Arguments
           to
           beget
           and
           require
           Faith
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           own
           Authority
           only
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           their
           own
           especial
           Messages
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           they
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           the
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           which
           they
           required
           ,
           in
           this
           alone
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           the
           infallible
           Preachers
           and
           Writers
           thereof
           do
           in
           the
           first
           place
           propose
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           to
           be
           received
           for
           their
           own
           sake
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           their
           Divine
           Original
           ;
           see
           
             John
             45.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             Luk.
          
           16.
           29
           ,
           31.
           
           
             Mat.
             21.
             42.
             
             Acts
             18.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             28.
             
             Acts
          
           24.
           14.
           
             chap.
             26.
             22.
             2
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           21.
           
           Hence
           are
           they
           called
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           2.
           
           And
           Oracles
           always
           required
           an
           Assent
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           ,
           and
           other
           Evidence
           they
           pleaded
           none
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Revelations
           which
           they
           superadded
           ,
           they
           pleaded
           that
           they
           had
           them
           
             immediately
             from
             God
             by
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.
           1.
           
           And
           this
           was
           accompanied
           with
           such
           an
           infallible
           Assurance
           in
           them
           that
           received
           it
           as
           to
           be
           preferred
           above
           a
           Supposition
           of
           the
           highest
           Miracle
           to
           confirm
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
           For
           if
           an
           
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
          
           should
           have
           preached
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           than
           what
           they
           revealed
           and
           proposed
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           esteem
           him
           accursed
           .
           For
           this
           Cause
           they
           still
           insisted
           on
           their
           
             Apostolical
             Authority
          
           and
           Mission
           ,
           which
           included
           infallible
           Inspiration
           and
           Directions
           as
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           them
           unto
           whom
           they
           preached
           and
           wrote
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           who
           were
           not
           themselves
           
             divinely
             inspired
          
           ,
           or
           wherein
           those
           that
           were
           so
           did
           not
           act
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ,
           they
           proved
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           they
           delivered
           by
           its
           consonancy
           unto
           the
           Scriptures
           already
           written
           ,
           referring
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           unto
           them
           for
           their
           ultimate
           Satisfaction
           ;
           
             Acts
             18.
             28.
             chap.
          
           28.
           33.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           was
           before
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           required
           as
           subservient
           unto
           believing
           ,
           as
           a
           means
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Resolution
           of
           our
           Faith
           into
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           
             ministerial
             Proposal
          
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Truths
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           for
           Obedience
           unto
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           25.
           26.
           
           This
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           extraordinary
           or
           ordinary
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           unto
           this
           End
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           it
           is
           indispensible
           thereunto
           ,
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             How
             shall
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             preach
             unless
             they
             are
             sent
             ?
          
           Without
           this
           ordinarily
           we
           cannot
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           
           it
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           for
           it
           .
           I
           do
           grant
           that
           in
           extraordinary
           cases
           outward
           Providences
           may
           supply
           the
           room
           of
           this
           Ministerial
           Proposal
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           unto
           our
           Duty
           by
           what
           means
           the
           Scripture
           is
           brought
           unto
           us
           .
           But
           upon
           a
           Supposition
           of
           this
           
             Ministerial
             Proposal
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           includes
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           Testimony
           and
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           whether
           those
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           proposed
           are
           obliged
           without
           further
           external
           Evidence
           to
           receive
           it
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           rest
           their
           Faith
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           submit
           their
           Consciences
           unto
           it
           ?
           The
           Rule
           seems
           plain
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           Mark
           16.
           16.
           
           We
           may
           consider
           this
           under
           the
           distinct
           ways
           of
           its
           Proposal
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Preaching
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Prophets
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           on
           their
           Declaration
           of
           any
           
             new
             Revelation
          
           they
           had
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           preaching
           or
           writing
           ,
           suppose
           Isaiah
           or
           Jeremiah
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           whether
           or
           no
           all
           Persons
           were
           bound
           to
           receive
           their
           Doctrine
           as
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           believe
           and
           submit
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Revelation
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           without
           any
           external
           Motives
           or
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           the
           Testimony
           or
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           witnessing
           thereunto
           ?
           If
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           then
           were
           they
           all
           excused
           as
           guiltless
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           believe
           the
           Message
           they
           declared
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           despising
           the
           Warnings
           and
           Instructions
           which
           they
           gave
           them
           .
           For
           external
           Motives
           they
           used
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           mostly
           condemned
           them
           and
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           as
           is
           plain
           ,
           and
           the
           Case
           of
           Jeremiah
           .
           Now
           it
           
           is
           impious
           to
           imagine
           that
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           spake
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           were
           not
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           all
           Religion
           .
           If
           we
           shall
           say
           that
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           divine
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           receive
           the
           Revelation
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           their
           Declaration
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           contain
           in
           it
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           of
           believing
           ,
           or
           the
           full
           and
           entire
           Cause
           .
           Reason
           and
           Ground
           why
           they
           ought
           to
           believe
           with
           Faith
           divine
           and
           supernatural
           .
           Or
           let
           another
           Ground
           of
           Faith
           in
           this
           Case
           be
           assigned
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           the
           Proposal
           be
           made
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Hereby
           the
           Scripture
           is
           declared
           unto
           Men
           to
           be
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           they
           are
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           requires
           of
           them
           therein
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           charged
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           it
           .
           Doth
           any
           Obligation
           unto
           believing
           hence
           arise
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           some
           will
           say
           that
           immediately
           there
           is
           not
           ;
           only
           they
           will
           grant
           that
           men
           are
           bound
           hereon
           to
           enquire
           into
           such
           Reasons
           and
           Motives
           ,
           as
           are
           proposed
           unto
           them
           for
           its
           Reception
           and
           Admission
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           Men
           are
           obliged
           to
           consider
           all
           things
           of
           that
           Nature
           which
           are
           proposed
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           receive
           it
           with
           
             brutish
             implicit
             Belief
          
           .
           For
           the
           receiving
           of
           it
           is
           to
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Mens
           own
           Minds
           or
           Understandings
           ,
           on
           the
           best
           Grounds
           and
           Evidences
           which
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           proposed
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           But
           supposing
           Men
           to
           do
           their
           Duty
           in
           their
           diligent
           Enquiries
           into
           the
           whole
           Matter
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           by
           the
           Proposal
           mentioned
           there
           come
           upon
           Men
           an
           Obligation
           to
           believe
           ?
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           If
           there
           do
           not
           ,
           then
           are
           all
           Men
           perfectly
           innocent
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           respect
           unto
           
             that
             preaching
          
           ;
           which
           to
           say
           ,
           is
           to
           overthrow
           the
           whole
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           If
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           upon
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           hath
           the
           Word
           in
           it self
           those
           Evidences
           of
           its
           Divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           sufficient
           Ground
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Reason
           of
           Believing
           ;
           For
           what
           God
           requires
           us
           to
           believe
           upon
           ,
           hath
           so
           always
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           whole
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           our
           Faith
           is
           built
           on
           and
           resolved
           into
           the
           
             Scripture
             it self
          
           ,
           which
           carries
           with
           it
           its
           own
           Evidence
           of
           being
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           And
           therefore
           doth
           that
           Faith
           ultimately
           rest
           in
           the
           
             Truth
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
          
           and
           not
           in
           any
           Human
           Testimony
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Churh
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           rational
           Arguments
           or
           Motives
           that
           are
           absolutely
           fallible
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           said
           that
           if
           the
           Scripture
           thus
           evidence
           it self
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           manifesteth
           it self
           by
           Light
           ,
           and
           Fire
           by
           Heat
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           are
           evident
           in
           themselves
           without
           further
           Proof
           or
           Testimony
           ;
           then
           every
           one
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           upon
           the
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Scripture
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           its
           own
           bare
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           necessarily
           on
           that
           Evidence
           alone
           assent
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           all
           Experience
           lyeth
           against
           it
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           pleadable
           Ground
           of
           Reason
           that
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           that
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
         
           In
           Answer
           unto
           this
           Objection
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           shew
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           what
           Power
           ,
           what
           Faculty
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           whereunto
           this
           Revelation
           is
           proposed
           ,
           and
           whereby
           we
           assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Mistakes
           whereon
           this
           Objection
           proceedeth
           will
           be
           discovered
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           mention
           some
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           testifieth
           and
           giveth
           Evidence
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           in
           and
           by
           it self
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           our
           Faith
           may
           be
           immediately
           resolved
           into
           the
           Veracity
           of
           God
           alone
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           we
           may
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           
             three
             Ways
          
           whereby
           we
           assent
           unto
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           proposed
           unto
           us
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           receive
           it
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           inbred
           Principles
           of
           
             natural
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           rational
           Actings
           of
           our
           Minds
           .
           This
           in
           Reason
           answers
           Instinct
           in
           irrational
           Creatures
           .
           Hence
           God
           complains
           that
           his
           People
           did
           neglect
           and
           sin
           against
           their
           own
           natural
           Light
           ,
           and
           first
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           whereas
           brute
           Creatures
           would
           not
           forsake
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Instinct
           of
           their
           Natures
           ,
           Isa.
           1.
           3.
           
           In
           general
           ,
           the
           Mind
           is
           necessarily
           determined
           to
           an
           Assent
           unto
           the
           proper
           Objects
           of
           these
           Principles
           ;
           it
           cannot
           do
           otherwise
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           assent
           unto
           the
           prime
           Dictates
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           yea
           those
           Dictates
           are
           nothing
           but
           its
           Assent
           .
           Its
           first
           Apprehension
           of
           the
           things
           which
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           embraceth
           ,
           without
           either
           express
           Reasonings
           or
           further
           Consideration
           ,
           are
           this
           Assent
           .
           Thus
           doth
           the
           Mind
           embrace
           in
           it self
           the
           general
           Notions
           of
           moral
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Difference
           between
           them
           ,
           however
           it
           practically
           complies
           notwith
           what
           they
           guide
           unto
           ;
           
             Jude
             v.
          
           10.
           
           And
           so
           doth
           it
           assent
           unto
           many
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           part
           ,
           without
           admitting
           any
           debate
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           
             rational
             Considerations
          
           of
           things
           externally
           proposed
           unto
           us
           .
           Herein
           the
           Mind
           exerciseth
           its
           discursive
           Faculty
           ,
           gathering
           one
           thing
           out
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           concluding
           one
           thing
           from
           another
           .
           And
           hereon
           is
           it
           able
           to
           assent
           unto
           what
           is
           proposed
           unto
           it
           in
           
             various
             Degrees
             of
             Certainty
          
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           nature
           and
           degree
           of
           the
           Evidence
           it
           proceeds
           upon
           .
           Hence
           it
           hath
           a
           
             certain
             Knowledg
          
           of
           some
           things
           ;
           of
           others
           an
           Opinion
           or
           Perswasion
           prevalent
           against
           the
           Objections
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           it
           knows
           ,
           and
           whose
           Force
           it
           understands
           ▪
           which
           may
           be
           true
           or
           false
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           Faith.
           This
           respects
           that
           Power
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           able
           to
           assent
           unto
           any
           thing
           as
           true
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           no
           first
           Principles
           concerning
           ,
           no
           inbred
           Notions
           of
           ,
           nor
           can
           from
           more
           known
           Principles
           make
           unto
           our selves
           any
           certain
           rational
           Conclusions
           concerning
           them
           .
           This
           is
           our
           Assent
           
             upon
             Testimony
          
           ,
           whereon
           we
           believe
           many
           Things
           ,
           which
           no
           Sense
           ,
           inbred
           Principles
           ,
           nor
           Reasonings
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           could
           either
           give
           us
           an
           Acquaintance
           with
           ,
           or
           an
           Assurance
           of
           .
           And
           this
           Assent
           also
           hath
           not
           only
           
             various
             Degrees
          
           ,
           but
           is
           also
           of
           
             divers
             Kinds
          
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Testimony
           is
           which
           it
           ariseth
           from
           ,
           and
           resteth
           on
           ;
           as
           being
           Humane
           if
           that
           be
           Humane
           ,
           and
           Divine
           if
           that
           be
           so
           also
           .
        
         
         
           According
           to
           these
           distinct
           Faculties
           and
           Powers
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           or
           make
           known
           himself
           ,
           his
           Mind
           or
           Will
           
             three
             ways
          
           unto
           us
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           implanted
           no
           Power
           on
           our
           Minds
           ,
           but
           the
           principal
           Use
           and
           Exercise
           of
           it
           are
           to
           be
           with
           respect
           unto
           himself
           ,
           and
           our
           living
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           them
           all
           .
           And
           a
           neglect
           of
           the
           improvement
           of
           them
           unto
           this
           end
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           Aggravation
           of
           Sin.
           It
           is
           an
           Aggravation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           when
           men
           abuse
           the
           Creatures
           of
           God
           otherwise
           than
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           or
           in
           not
           using
           them
           to
           his
           Glory
           ;
           when
           they
           take
           his
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Wine
           and
           Oil
           ,
           and
           spend
           them
           on
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           Hos.
           2.
           8.
           
           It
           is
           an
           higher
           Aggravation
           when
           men
           in
           sinning
           abuse
           and
           dishonour
           their
           own
           Bodies
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           the
           principal
           external
           Workmanship
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           made
           for
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           whose
           Preservation
           unto
           his
           Glory
           is
           committed
           unto
           us
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           declareth
           to
           be
           the
           peculiar
           Aggravation
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           Fornication
           and
           Uncleanness
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           But
           the
           Height
           of
           Impiety
           consists
           in
           the
           Abuse
           of
           the
           Faculties
           aud
           Powers
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           are
           endowed
           purposely
           and
           immediately
           for
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God.
           Hence
           proceed
           Unbelief
           ,
           Prophaness
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Pollutions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Mind
           .
           And
           these
           are
           Sins
           of
           the
           highest
           Provocation
           .
           For
           the
           Powers
           and
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Minds
           being
           given
           us
           only
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           live
           unto
           God
           ,
           the
           diverting
           of
           their
           principal
           Exercise
           unto
           other
           Ends
           ,
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Enmity
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           Affront
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           He
           makes
           himself
           known
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           
             innate
             Principles
             of
             our
             Nature
          
           ,
           unto
           which
           he
           hath
           communicated
           as
           a
           Power
           of
           apprehending
           ,
           so
           an
           indelible
           Sense
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           his
           Authority
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           our
           natural
           Dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           moral
           Subjection
           unto
           him
           do
           require
           .
           For
           whereas
           there
           are
           two
           things
           in
           this
           natural
           Light
           and
           first
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           ;
           first
           ,
           a
           
             Power
             of
             Conceiving
          
           ,
           Discerning
           ,
           and
           Assenting
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           a
           
             Power
             of
             Judging
          
           and
           Determining
           upon
           the
           things
           so
           discerned
           and
           assented
           unto
           :
           by
           the
           one
           God
           makes
           known
           his
           Being
           ,
           and
           Essential
           Properties
           ;
           by
           the
           other
           his
           Sovereign
           Authority
           over
           all
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           19.
           
           
             That
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             ,
          
           (
           his
           Essence
           ,
           Being
           ,
           Subsistence
           ,
           his
           natural
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           essential
           Properties
           )
           
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           self
           evidencing
           Power
           ,
           acting
           it self
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           all
           Men
           indued
           with
           natural
           Light
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           unto
           his
           
             Sovereign
             Authority
          
           ,
           he
           doth
           evidence
           it
           in
           and
           by
           the
           
             Consciences
             of
             men
          
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Judgment
           that
           they
           make
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           make
           ,
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Actions
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Authority
           and
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           Mind
           doth
           assent
           unto
           the
           Principles
           of
           God's
           Being
           and
           Authority
           ,
           antecedently
           unto
           any
           actual
           Exercise
           of
           the
           discursive
           Faculty
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           other
           Testimony
           whatever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           doth
           it
           unto
           our
           
             Reason
             in
             its
             Exercise
          
           ,
           by
           proposing
           such
           things
           unto
           its
           Consideration
           ,
           
           as
           from
           whence
           it
           may
           and
           cannot
           but
           conclude
           in
           an
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           God
           intends
           to
           reveal
           unto
           us
           that
           way
           .
           This
           he
           doth
           by
           the
           
             Works
             of
             Creation
          
           and
           Providence
           ,
           which
           present
           themselves
           unavoidably
           unto
           Reason
           in
           its
           Exercise
           ,
           to
           instruct
           us
           in
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Being
           ,
           and
           Properties
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thus
           the
           
             Heavens
             declare
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy-Work
             .
             Day
             unto
             Day
             uttereth
             Speech
             ,
             and
             Night
             unto
             Night
             sheweth
             Knowledge
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Speech
             nor
             Language
             where
             their
             Voice
             is
             not
             heard
             ,
          
           Psal.
           19.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           But
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           thus
           declare
           ,
           evidence
           and
           reveal
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           first
           Principles
           and
           Notions
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           without
           the
           actual
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           .
           Only
           they
           do
           so
           
             when
             we
             consider
             his
             Heavens
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Fingers
             ,
             the
             Moon
             and
             the
             Stars
             which
             he
             hath
             ordained
             ,
          
           as
           the
           same
           Psalmist
           speaks
           Psal.
           8.
           3.
           
           A
           rational
           Consideration
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           Greatness
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           Use
           ,
           is
           required
           unto
           that
           Testimony
           and
           Evidence
           which
           God
           gives
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           unto
           Himself
           ,
           his
           glorious
           Being
           ,
           Power
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           the
           Apostle
           discourseth
           at
           large
           concerning
           the
           
             Works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           as
           also
           of
           those
           of
           
             Providence
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             chap.
          
           17.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           and
           the
           rational
           Use
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           verse
           29.
           
           So
           God
           calls
           unto
           Men
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Reason
           about
           these
           Things
           ,
           reproaching
           them
           with
           Stupidity
           and
           Brutishness
           where
           they
           are
           wanting
           therein
           ;
           Isa
           ,
           46.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           chap.
           44.
           18
           ,
           19.
           20.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           reveals
           himself
           unto
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           that
           Power
           of
           our
           Souls
           whereby
           we
           are
           able
           to
           ass●nt
           
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           is
           proposed
           unto
           us
           upon
           Testimony
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           or
           the
           Scriptures
           proposed
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           manner
           and
           way
           before
           expressed
           .
        
         
           He
           doth
           not
           reveal
           himself
           by
           his
           Word
           unto
           the
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           nor
           unto
           Reason
           in
           its
           Exercise
           .
           But
           yet
           these
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Reason
           it self
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           are
           consequentially
           affected
           with
           that
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           are
           drawn
           forth
           into
           their
           proper
           Exercise
           by
           it
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Gospel
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           
             is
             revealed
             from
             Faith
             to
             Faith
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           17.
           not
           to
           natural
           Light
           ,
           Sense
           or
           Reason
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
           And
           it
           is
           Faith
           that
           is
           the
           Evidence
           of
           things
           not
           seen
           ,
           as
           revealed
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           
           Unto
           this
           kind
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           of
           our
           Assent
           ;
           and
           that
           Assent
           is
           the
           Assent
           of
           Faith
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           resolved
           into
           Testimony
           alone
           .
        
         
           And
           concerning
           these
           several
           ways
           of
           the
           Communication
           or
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           always
           observed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             perfect
             consonancy
             in
             the
             things
             revealed
             by
             them
             all
             .
          
           If
           any
           thing
           pretends
           from
           the
           one
           what
           is
           absolutely
           contradictory
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           our
           Senses
           as
           the
           means
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           received
           .
        
         
           The
           Foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           the
           actings
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           inbred
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           or
           first
           necessary
           Dictates
           of
           our
           intellectual
           rational
           Nature
           .
           This
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           extends
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Rule
             unto
             our
             Apprehension
          
           in
           all
           that
           follows
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           any
           pretend
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           ,
           to
           conclude
           unto
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           
           Nature
           ,
           Being
           ,
           or
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           directly
           contradictory
           unto
           those
           Principles
           and
           Dictates
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Divine
           Revelation
           unto
           our
           Reason
           ,
           but
           a
           Paralogism
           from
           the
           defect
           of
           Reason
           in
           its
           Exercise
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           chargeth
           on
           ,
           and
           vehemently
           urgeth
           against
           the
           
             Heathen
             Philosophers
          
           .
           Inbred
           Notions
           they
           had
           in
           themselves
           of
           the
           Being
           and
           Eternal
           Power
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           so
           manifest
           in
           them
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           own
           them
           .
           Hereon
           they
           set
           their
           rational
           
             discursive
             Faculty
          
           at
           work
           in
           the
           Consideration
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Being
           .
           But
           herein
           were
           they
           so
           vain
           and
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           draw
           Conclusions
           
             directly
             contrary
          
           unto
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           unavoidable
           Notions
           which
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           And
           many
           upon
           their
           pretended
           rational
           Consideration
           of
           the
           
             promiscuous
             Event
             of
             things
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           foolishly
           concluded
           that
           all
           things
           had
           a
           
             fortuitous
             Beginning
          
           ,
           and
           have
           
             fortuitous
             Events
          
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           from
           a
           Concatenation
           of
           antecedent
           Causes
           are
           
             fatally
             necessarily
          
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           disposed
           by
           an
           infinitely
           Wise
           ,
           Unerring
           ,
           Holy
           Providence
           .
           And
           this
           also
           is
           directly
           contradictory
           unto
           the
           first
           Principles
           and
           Notions
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           whereby
           it
           openly
           proclaims
           it self
           not
           to
           be
           an
           Effect
           of
           Reason
           in
           its
           due
           Exercise
           ,
           but
           a
           meer
           Delusion
           .
        
         
           So
           if
           any
           pretend
           unto
           
             Revelations
             by
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           are
           contradictory
           unto
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           or
           Reason
           in
           its
           proper
           Exercise
           about
           its
           proper
           Objects
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Delusion
           .
           On
           this
           Ground
           the
           Roman
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           is
           justly
           rejected
           ;
           for
           it
           proposeth
           that
           as
           a
           Revelation
           
           by
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           expresly
           contradictory
           unto
           our
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           in
           their
           proper
           Exercise
           about
           their
           proper
           Objects
           .
           And
           a
           supposition
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           would
           make
           the
           ways
           whereby
           God
           reveals
           and
           makes
           known
           himself
           ,
           to
           cross
           and
           enterfere
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           which
           would
           leave
           us
           no
           certainty
           in
           any
           thing
           Divine
           or
           Humane
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           as
           these
           means
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           do
           harmonize
           and
           perfectly
           agree
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           not
           
             objectively
             equal
          
           ,
           or
           equally
           extensive
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           coordinate
           ,
           but
           subordinate
           unto
           one
           another
           .
           Wherefore
           there
           are
           many
           things
           discernable
           by
           Reason
           in
           its
           Exercise
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           appear
           unto
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light.
           So
           the
           Sober
           Philosophers
           of
           old
           attained
           unto
           many
           true
           and
           great
           Conceptions
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Excellencies
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           above
           what
           they
           arrived
           unto
           ,
           who
           either
           did
           not
           or
           could
           not
           cultivate
           and
           improve
           the
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           did
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           Folly
           to
           pretend
           that
           things
           so
           made
           known
           of
           God
           are
           not
           infallibly
           true
           and
           certain
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           obvious
           unto
           the
           first
           Conceptions
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           without
           the
           due
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           ,
           provided
           they
           are
           not
           contradictory
           thereunto
           .
           And
           there
           are
           many
           Things
           revealed
           unto
           Faith
           that
           are
           above
           and
           beyond
           the
           Comprehension
           of
           Reason
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           and
           utmost
           of
           its
           most
           proper
           Exercise
           .
           Such
           are
           all
           the
           principal
           Mysteries
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           height
           of
           Folly
           to
           reject
           them
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           discernable
           and
           comprehensible
           by
           Reason
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           contradictory
           thereunto
           .
           Wherefore
           these
           Ways
           of
           Gods
           Revelation
           of
           Himself
           ,
           
           are
           not
           equally
           extensive
           ,
           or
           commensurate
           ,
           but
           are
           so
           subordinate
           one
           unto
           another
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           wanting
           unto
           the
           one
           is
           supplied
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           unto
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           the
           whole
           and
           entire
           end
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           is
           the
           same
           in
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Revelation
           which
           God
           makes
           of
           Himself
           in
           the
           
             first
             way
          
           ,
           by
           the
           inbred
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           and
           infallibly
           evidence
           it self
           to
           be
           from
           Him
           ;
           it
           doth
           it
           in
           ,
           unto
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           Principles
           themselves
           .
           This
           Revelation
           of
           God
           is
           infallible
           ,
           the
           Assent
           unto
           it
           is
           infallible
           ,
           which
           the
           infallible
           Evidence
           it
           gives
           of
           it self
           makes
           to
           be
           so
           .
           We
           dispute
           not
           now
           what
           a
           few
           
             Atheistical
             Scepticks
          
           pretend
           unto
           ,
           whose
           Folly
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           detected
           by
           others
           .
           All
           the
           Sobriety
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           consents
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
          
           in
           and
           by
           the
           inbred
           Principles
           of
           our
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           ,
           uncontroulably
           ,
           and
           infallibly
           manifest
           it self
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Mind
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           possibly
           imposed
           on
           in
           its
           Apprehensions
           of
           that
           Nature
           .
           And
           if
           the
           first
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           concerning
           God
           do
           not
           
             evidence
             themselves
          
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           of
           any
           Use
           nor
           Force
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           confirmed
           by
           external
           Arguments
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           written
           about
           them
           is
           to
           shew
           their
           Force
           and
           Evidence
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           them
           any
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           first
           Way
           of
           Gods
           Revelation
           of
           himself
           unto
           us
           is
           infallible
           ,
           and
           infallibly
           evidenceth
           it self
           in
           our
           Minds
           according
           to
           the
           Capacity
           of
           our
           Natures
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           Revelation
           that
           God
           maketh
           of
           Himself
           by
           the
           
             Works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             unto
             our
             Reason
             in
             Exercise
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Souls
           as
           discursive
           ,
           concluding
           rationally
           one
           thing
           from
           another
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           ,
           yea
           infallibly
           evidence
           and
           demonstrate
           it self
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           be
           deceived
           therein
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           do
           so
           unto
           the
           
             inbred
             Principles
          
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           engaged
           in
           a
           
             rational
             exercise
          
           about
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Revelation
           made
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           rationally
           consider
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           of
           Creation
           and
           Providence
           ,
           or
           we
           cannot
           learn
           by
           them
           what
           God
           intends
           to
           reveal
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           in
           our
           doing
           so
           we
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           .
           
             For
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             are
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             even
             his
             eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           20.
           
           They
           are
           
             clearly
             seen
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           
             perfectly
             understood
          
           as
           to
           what
           they
           teach
           of
           God
           without
           any
           possibility
           of
           Mistake
           .
           And
           wherever
           men
           do
           not
           receive
           the
           Revelation
           intended
           in
           the
           Way
           intended
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           do
           not
           certainly
           conclude
           that
           what
           God
           teaches
           by
           his
           Works
           of
           Creation
           and
           Providence
           ,
           namely
           ,
           his
           
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
          
           ,
           with
           the
           essential
           Properties
           thereof
           ,
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           is
           certainly
           and
           infallibly
           so
           ,
           believing
           it
           accordingly
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           from
           any
           defect
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           its
           self-evidencing
           Efficacy
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           the
           depraved
           ,
           vitious
           Habits
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           their
           Enmity
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           Dislike
           of
           him
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           rejected
           or
           improved
           not
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           it
           ,
           
             because
             they
             did
             not
             like
             to
             retain
             God
             in
             their
             Knowledg
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           28.
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           For
           which
           Cause
           God
           did
           so
           severely
           revenge
           their
           natural
           Unbelief
           ,
           as
           is
           there
           expressed
           .
           See
           Isa.
           46.
           8.
           chap
           44.
           15
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           That
           which
           I
           principally
           insist
           on
           from
           hence
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Revelation
           which
           God
           makes
           of
           himself
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           and
           Providence
           ,
           doth
           not
           evidence
           it self
           unto
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           natural
           Light
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           an
           Assent
           should
           be
           given
           thereunto
           without
           the
           Actual
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           the
           discursive
           Faculty
           of
           our
           Minds
           about
           them
           ;
           but
           thereunto
           it
           doth
           infallibly
           evidence
           it self
           .
           So
           may
           the
           Scripture
           have
           and
           hath
           a
           
             self
             evidencing
             Efficacy
          
           ,
           though
           this
           appear
           not
           unto
           the
           Light
           of
           first
           natural
           Principles
           ,
           no
           nor
           to
           bare
           Reason
           in
           its
           Exercise
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Unto
           our
           Faith
           God
           reveals
           himself
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           his
           Word
           which
           he
           hath
           
             magnified
             above
             all
             his
             Name
             ,
             Psal.
          
           138.
           2.
           that
           is
           ,
           implanted
           on
           it
           more
           Characters
           of
           Himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Properties
           ,
           than
           on
           any
           other
           Way
           whereby
           he
           revealeth
           or
           maketh
           himself
           known
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           this
           Revelation
           of
           God
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           we
           confess
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           nor
           suited
           to
           
             evidence
             it self
          
           unto
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           our
           Understanding
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           bare
           Proposal
           of
           it
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           by
           virtue
           of
           them
           immediately
           assent
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           men
           assent
           unto
           self-evident
           natural
           Principles
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           
             part
             is
             lesser
             than
             the
             whole
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           .
           Nor
           doth
           it
           evidence
           it self
           unto
           our
           Reason
           in
           its
           meer
           natural
           Exercise
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           we
           can
           demonstratively
           conclude
           that
           it
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           is
           declared
           therein
           is
           certainly
           and
           infallibly
           true
           .
           It
           hath
           indeed
           such
           external
           Evidences
           accompanying
           
           it
           ,
           as
           makes
           a
           great
           Impression
           on
           Reason
           it self
           .
           But
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           Souls
           whereunto
           it
           is
           proposed
           is
           that
           whereby
           we
           can
           give
           an
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Truth
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Proposer
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Evidence
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           principal
           and
           most
           noble
           Faculty
           and
           Power
           of
           our
           Natures
           .
           There
           is
           an
           Instinct
           in
           brute
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           hath
           some
           Resemblance
           unto
           our
           inbred
           natural
           Principles
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           act
           that
           Instinct
           ,
           improved
           by
           Experience
           ,
           into
           a
           great
           likeness
           of
           Reason
           in
           its
           Exercise
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           not
           so
           .
           But
           as
           unto
           the
           Power
           or
           Faculty
           of
           giving
           an
           Assent
           unto
           Things
           on
           Witness
           or
           Testimony
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           irrational
           Creatures
           that
           hath
           the
           least
           Shadow
           of
           it
           or
           Likeness
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           if
           our
           Souls
           did
           want
           but
           this
           one
           Faculty
           of
           
             assenting
             unto
             Truth
             upon
             Testimony
          
           ,
           all
           that
           remains
           would
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           conduct
           us
           through
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           natural
           Life
           .
           This
           therefore
           being
           the
           
             most
             noble
             Faculty
          
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           is
           that
           whereunto
           the
           highest
           Way
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           is
           proposed
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           our
           Minds
           in
           this
           especial
           Case
           to
           make
           our
           Assent
           to
           be
           according
           unto
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           required
           of
           us
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           
             prepared
             and
             assisted
          
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           we
           have
           declared
           and
           proved
           before
           .
           On
           this
           Supposition
           the
           Revelation
           which
           God
           makes
           of
           himself
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           doth
           no
           less
           evidence
           it self
           unto
           our
           Minds
           
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Faith
          
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           or
           gives
           no
           less
           infallible
           Evidence
           as
           a
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           than
           his
           Revelation
           of
           himself
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           and
           Providence
           doth
           manifest
           it self
           
           unto
           our
           Minds
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           to
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           nor
           with
           less
           Assurance
           that
           what
           we
           assent
           unto
           in
           and
           by
           the
           
             Dictates
             of
             natural
             Light.
          
           And
           when
           God
           revealeth
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
          
           ,
           by
           the
           things
           that
           are
           made
           ,
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           
             the
             Heavens
             declaring
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Firmament
             shewing
             his
             handy-work
          
           ;
           the
           Reason
           of
           Men
           stirred
           up
           and
           brought
           into
           Exercise
           thereby
           ,
           doth
           infallibly
           conclude
           upon
           the
           Evidence
           that
           is
           in
           that
           Revelation
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           eternally
           Powerful
           and
           Wise
           ,
           without
           any
           
             further
             Arguments
          
           to
           prove
           the
           Revelation
           to
           be
           true
           .
           So
           when
           God
           by
           his
           Word
           reveals
           himself
           unto
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           thereby
           exciting
           and
           bringing
           forth
           Faith
           into
           Exercise
           ,
           or
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Soul
           to
           assent
           unto
           Truth
           upon
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           Revelation
           doth
           no
           less
           
             infallibly
             evidence
          
           it self
           to
           be
           Divine
           or
           from
           God
           ,
           without
           any
           external
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           If
           I
           shall
           say
           unto
           a
           man
           that
           the
           Sun
           is
           risen
           and
           shineth
           on
           the
           Earth
           ;
           if
           he
           question
           or
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           ask
           how
           I
           will
           prove
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           
             manifesteth
             it self
          
           in
           and
           by
           its
           own
           Light
           :
           and
           if
           he
           add
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           proof
           to
           him
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           discern
           it
           ;
           suppose
           that
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           satisfactory
           Answer
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           is
           blind
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           argue
           with
           him
           who
           
             contradicts
             his
             own
             Sense
          
           ,
           for
           he
           leaves
           no
           Rule
           whereby
           what
           is
           spoken
           may
           be
           tried
           or
           judged
           on
           .
           And
           if
           I
           tell
           a
           Man
           that
           the
           Heavens
           declare
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Firmament
           sheweth
           his
           Handy-Work
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Invisible
           Things
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           are
           clearly
           seen
           ,
           being
           understood
           
           by
           the
           Things
           that
           are
           made
           ;
           and
           he
           shall
           demand
           how
           I
           prove
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           in
           and
           by
           themselves
           do
           manifest
           unto
           the
           
             Reason
             of
             every
             man
             in
             its
             due
             and
             proper
             Exercise
             ,
          
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Eternal
           ,
           infinitely
           Wise
           and
           Powerful
           Being
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           caused
           ,
           produced
           and
           made
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           whosoever
           knoweth
           how
           to
           use
           and
           exercise
           his
           reasonable
           Faculty
           in
           the
           Consideration
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           Original
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Nature
           and
           Use
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           conclude
           that
           so
           it
           is
           .
           If
           he
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           so
           appear
           unto
           him
           that
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           is
           so
           revealed
           by
           them
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Reply
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           to
           say
           he
           is
           Phrenetick
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           Use
           of
           his
           Reason
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           argues
           in
           express
           Contradiction
           unto
           his
           own
           Reason
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           .
           This
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           granted
           .
           
             Quid
             potest
          
           (
           saith
           
             Cicero
             )
             esse
             tam
             apertum
             tamque
             perspicuum
             ,
             cum
             Coelum
             suspeximus
             ,
             coelestiaque
             contemplati
             sumus
             ,
             quam
             esse
             aliquod
             Numen
             praestantissimae
             mentis
             ,
             quo
             haec
             reguntur
             ;
             quod
             qui
             dubitat
             haud
             sane
             intelligo
             cur
             non
             idem
             Sol
             sit
             ,
             an
             nullus
             sit
             dubitare
             possit
             .
          
           De
           Natura
           Deor.
           lib.
           2.
           
           And
           if
           I
           declare
           unto
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           evidence
           and
           manifest
           it self
           so
           to
           be
           .
           If
           he
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           the
           Use
           and
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           unto
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           unto
           the
           present
           Enquiry
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           Reply
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           though
           other
           means
           may
           be
           used
           for
           his
           Conviction
           )
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             all
             men
             have
             not
             Faith
          
           ;
           by
           which
           alone
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           
           Scriptures
           is
           discoverable
           ;
           in
           the
           Light
           whereof
           alone
           we
           can
           read
           those
           Characters
           of
           its
           Divine
           Extract
           ,
           which
           are
           impressed
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           communicated
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           not
           so
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           because
           our
           Faith
           is
           not
           fitted
           ,
           suited
           ,
           nor
           able
           to
           receive
           such
           an
           Evidence
           ,
           suppose
           God
           would
           give
           it
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           of
           himself
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           unto
           those
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           and
           Works
           of
           Providence
           ;
           or
           because
           God
           would
           not
           or
           could
           not
           give
           such
           an
           Evidence
           unto
           his
           Word
           as
           might
           manifest
           it self
           so
           to
           be
           .
           And
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           be
           affirmed
           without
           an
           high
           Reflection
           on
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           That
           our
           Faith
           is
           capable
           of
           giving
           such
           an
           Assent
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           God
           works
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           bestows
           it
           upon
           us
           for
           this
           very
           End.
           And
           God
           requireth
           of
           us
           that
           we
           should
           infallibly
           believe
           what
           he
           proposeth
           unto
           us
           ,
           at
           least
           when
           we
           have
           infallible
           evidence
           that
           it
           is
           from
           him
           .
           And
           as
           he
           appointeth
           Faith
           unto
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           approveth
           of
           its
           Exercise
           ,
           so
           he
           doth
           both
           judg
           and
           condemn
           them
           who
           fail
           therein
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           20.
           20.
           
           
             Isa.
             7.
             9.
             
             Mark
          
           16.
           16.
           
           Yea
           our
           Faith
           is
           capable
           of
           giving
           an
           Assent
           ,
           though
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           more
           firm
           and
           accompanied
           with
           more
           Assurance
           ,
           than
           any
           is
           given
           by
           Reason
           in
           the
           best
           of
           its
           Conclusions
           .
           And
           the
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Mind
           to
           give
           Assent
           upon
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           its
           most
           noble
           Faculty
           ,
           is
           elevated
           and
           strengthned
           by
           the
           Divine
           Supernatural
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           before
           described
           .
        
         
         
           To
           say
           that
           God
           either
           could
           not
           or
           would
           not
           give
           such
           a
           Power
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           of
           himself
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           as
           to
           evidence
           it self
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           is
           exceedingly
           prejudicial
           unto
           his
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           seeing
           the
           everlasting
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           is
           incomparably
           more
           concerned
           therein
           than
           in
           the
           other
           ways
           mentioned
           .
           And
           what
           Reason
           could
           be
           assigned
           why
           he
           should
           implant
           a
           less
           Evidence
           of
           his
           Divine
           Authority
           on
           this
           than
           on
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           designed
           far
           greater
           and
           more
           glorious
           Ends
           in
           this
           than
           in
           them
           .
           If
           any
           one
           shall
           say
           the
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           
             this
             kind
          
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           receiving
           such
           Evidences
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           either
           because
           there
           cannot
           be
           
             evident
             Characters
          
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           ,
           implanted
           on
           it
           or
           mixed
           with
           it
           ;
           or
           because
           an
           Efficacy
           to
           manifest
           them
           cannot
           be
           communicated
           unto
           it
           .
           That
           both
           these
           are
           otherwise
           ,
           shall
           be
           demonstrated
           in
           the
           last
           Part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           enter
           upon
           .
        
         
           
             It
             hath
             been
             already
             declared
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
          
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           ,
           revealing
           themselves
           in
           the
           Scripture
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Supernatural
           Assent
           unto
           it
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           remains
           only
           that
           we
           enquire
           in
           the
           Second
           Place
           into
           the
           Way
           and
           Means
           whereby
           they
           evidence
           themselves
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           thereby
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           we
           may
           undoubtedly
           and
           infallibly
           believe
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           Now
           because
           Faith
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           ,
           is
           an
           
             Assent
             upon
             Testimony
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Divine
           Faith
           is
           an
           
           Assent
           upon
           Divine
           Testimony
           .
           There
           must
           be
           some
           Testimony
           or
           Witness
           in
           this
           case
           whereon
           Faith
           doth
           rest
           .
           And
           this
           we
           say
           is
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           given
           unto
           them
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           .
           And
           this
           Work
           or
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           two
           Heads
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           distinctly
           insisted
           on
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Impressions
           or
           Characters
           which
           are
           subjectively
           left
           in
           the
           Scripture
           and
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           its
           Author
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Divine
           Excellencies
           or
           Properties
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           are
           the
           first
           Means
           evidencing
           that
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           which
           our
           Faith
           rests
           upon
           ;
           or
           they
           do
           give
           the
           
             first
             Evidence
          
           of
           its
           Divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           ,
           whereon
           we
           do
           believe
           it
           .
           The
           Way
           whereby
           we
           learn
           the
           eternal
           Power
           and
           Deity
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           is
           no
           otherwise
           but
           by
           those
           Marks
           ,
           Tokens
           and
           Impressions
           of
           his
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           that
           are
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           their
           Subsistence
           ,
           Greatness
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           Use
           ,
           Reason
           doth
           necessarily
           conclude
           an
           Infinite
           Subsisting
           Being
           ,
           of
           whose
           Power
           and
           Wisdom
           these
           things
           are
           the
           manifest
           Effects
           .
           These
           are
           clearly
           seen
           and
           understood
           by
           the
           Things
           that
           are
           made
           ;
           we
           need
           no
           other
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           that
           
             God
             made
             the
             World
          
           ,
           but
           it self
           .
           It
           carrieth
           in
           it
           and
           upon
           it
           the
           infallible
           Tokens
           of
           its
           Original
           .
           See
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           blessed
           Meditation
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal.
           104.
           throughout
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           greater
           and
           more
           evident
           Impressions
           of
           Divine
           Excellencies
           left
           on
           the
           written
           Word
           from
           the
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           any
           that
           are
           communicated
           unto
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           
           what
           sort
           soever
           .
           Hence
           David
           comparing
           the
           Works
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           instructive
           Efficacy
           in
           declaring
           God
           and
           his
           Glory
           ,
           although
           he
           ascribe
           much
           unto
           the
           
             Works
             of
             Creation
          
           ,
           yet
           doth
           he
           prefer
           the
           Word
           incomparably
           before
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           19.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           
             Psal.
             146.
             ver
          
           .
           8
           ,
           9.
           &c.
           and
           19.
           20.
           
           And
           these
           do
           manifest
           the
           Word
           unto
           our
           Faith
           to
           be
           his
           more
           clearly
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           do
           the
           Works
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           unto
           our
           Reason
           .
           As
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           it
           is
           denied
           by
           any
           ,
           or
           the
           contrary
           asserted
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           immediate
           Author
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           hath
           left
           in
           the
           very
           Word
           it self
           Evident
           Tokens
           and
           Impressions
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Prescience
           ,
           Omniscience
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           other
           Divine
           ,
           Infinite
           Excellencies
           ,
           sufficiently
           evidenced
           unto
           the
           enlightned
           Minds
           of
           Believers
           .
           Some
           I
           confess
           speak
           suspitiously
           herein
           ;
           but
           until
           they
           will
           directly
           deny
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           further
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           have
           done
           long
           since
           in
           another
           Treatise
           .
           And
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           (
           morally
           speaking
           )
           it
           be
           possible
           that
           God
           should
           immediately
           by
           himself
           from
           the
           eternal
           Counsels
           of
           his
           Will
           reveal
           Himself
           ,
           his
           Mind
           ,
           the
           Thoughts
           and
           Purposes
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           hidden
           in
           Himself
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           on
           purpose
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           yeild
           Obedience
           unto
           him
           according
           to
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Himself
           so
           made
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           give
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           leave
           upon
           it
           any
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           any
           infallible
           Token
           ,
           evidencing
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Revelation
           .
           Men
           who
           are
           not
           ashamed
           of
           their
           Christianity
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           so
           to
           profess
           and
           seal
           that
           Profession
           with
           their
           Blood
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           their
           eternal
           Concernments
           on
           that
           Security
           herein
           
           which
           they
           have
           attained
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           that
           Manifestation
           made
           of
           the
           glorious
           Properties
           of
           God
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           which
           incomparably
           excells
           in
           Evidence
           all
           that
           their
           Reason
           receives
           concerning
           his
           Power
           from
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           whereon
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           
             Faith
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
          
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           it
           so
           at
           all
           .
           There
           is
           in
           it self
           that
           Evidence
           of
           its
           
             Divine
             Original
          
           from
           the
           Characters
           of
           Divine
           Excellencies
           left
           upon
           it
           by
           its
           Author
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           Faith
           quietly
           rests
           in
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           .
           And
           this
           Evidence
           is
           manifest
           unto
           the
           meanest
           and
           most
           unlearned
           no
           less
           than
           unto
           the
           wisest
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           if
           
             Rational
             Arguments
          
           and
           
             External
             Motives
          
           were
           the
           sole
           Ground
           of
           receiving
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           learned
           Men
           and
           Philosophers
           would
           have
           always
           been
           the
           forwardest
           and
           most
           ready
           to
           admit
           it
           ,
           and
           most
           firmly
           to
           adhere
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           its
           Profession
           .
           For
           whereas
           all
           such
           Arguments
           do
           prevail
           on
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           according
           as
           they
           are
           able
           aright
           to
           discern
           their
           Force
           and
           judge
           of
           them
           ,
           learned
           Philosophers
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Advantage
           incomparably
           above
           others
           .
           And
           so
           some
           have
           of
           late
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           
             wise
             ,
             rational
             ,
             and
             learned
             Men
             ,
          
           who
           at
           first
           most
           readily
           received
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           an
           Assertion
           which
           nothing
           but
           gross
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Writings
           concerning
           the
           
             Original
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           whether
           of
           Christians
           or
           Heathens
           ,
           could
           give
           the
           least
           Countenance
           unto
           ;
           see
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           23
           ,
           26.
           
           From
           hence
           is
           the
           Scrip●ure
           so
           often
           compared
           unto
           Light
           ,
           called
           
             Light
             ,
             a
             Light
             
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
          
           which
           will
           evidence
           it self
           unto
           all
           who
           are
           not
           blind
           ,
           or
           do
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           have
           their
           Eyes
           blinded
           by
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           lest
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           shine
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           Consideration
           I
           have
           handled
           at
           large
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           evidenceth
           the
           
             Divine
             Original
             and
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           which
           he
           puts
           forth
           in
           it
           and
           by
           it
           over
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           with
           its
           Operation
           of
           Divine
           Effects
           thereon
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           affirms
           to
           be
           the
           Reason
           and
           Cause
           of
           Faith
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             14.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             If
             all
             prophesy
             ,
             and
             there
             comes
             in
             one
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             or
             one
             unlearned
             ,
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             judged
             of
             all
             .
             And
             thus
             are
             the
             Secrets
             of
             his
             Heart
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             so
             falling
             down
             on
             his
             Face
             ,
             he
             will
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             report
             that
             God
             is
             in
             you
             of
             a
             Truth
             .
          
           The
           Acknowledgment
           and
           
             Confession
             of
             God
             to
             be
             in
             them
             or
             among
             them
             ,
          
           is
           a
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Word
           administred
           by
           them
           .
           Such
           Persons
           assent
           unto
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           or
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           on
           what
           Evidence
           or
           Ground
           of
           Credibility
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           is
           expresly
           declared
           .
           It
           was
           not
           upon
           the
           Force
           of
           any
           external
           Arguments
           produced
           and
           pleaded
           unto
           that
           Purpose
           .
           It
           was
           not
           upon
           the
           
             Testimony
             of
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             Church
          
           whatever
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           upon
           a
           
             Conviction
             of
             any
             Miracles
          
           which
           they
           saw
           wrought
           in
           its
           Confirmation
           .
           Yea
           the
           Ground
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           Confession
           declared
           ,
           is
           opposed
           unto
           the
           Efficacy
           and
           Use
           of
           the
           
             Miraculous
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
          
           ,
           v.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           only
           Evidence
           whereon
           they
           received
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           and
           acknowledged
           it
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           that
           
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
          
           ,
           whereof
           they
           found
           and
           felt
           the
           Experience
           in
           themselves
           .
           
             He
             is
             convinced
             of
             all
             ,
             judged
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             thus
             are
             the
             Secrets
             of
             his
             Heart
             made
             manifest
             ,
          
           whereon
           he
           falls
           down
           before
           it
           with
           an
           Acknowledgment
           of
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           finding
           the
           VVord
           to
           come
           upon
           his
           Conscience
           with
           an
           irresistible
           Power
           of
           Conviction
           and
           Judgment
           thereon
           [
           
             He
             is
             convinced
             of
             all
             ,
             judged
             of
             all
             ,
          
           ]
           He
           cannot
           but
           grant
           that
           there
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           Divine
           Efficacy
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           accompanying
           of
           it
           .
           Especially
           his
           Mind
           is
           influenced
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Secrets
             of
             his
             Heart
             are
             made
             manifest
             by
             it
             .
          
           For
           all
           Men
           must
           acknowledge
           this
           to
           be
           an
           Effect
           of
           Divine
           Power
           ;
           seeing
           God
           alone
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             who
             searcheth
             ,
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             judgeth
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           VVoman
           of
           Samaria
           believed
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           
             told
             her
             all
             things
             that
             ever
             she
             did
             ,
          
           John
           4.
           29.
           there
           is
           Reason
           to
           believe
           that
           VVord
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           makes
           manifest
           even
           the
           Secrets
           of
           our
           Hearts
           .
           And
           although
           I
           do
           conceive
           that
           by
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           12.
           the
           
             Living
             and
             Eternal
             Word
          
           is
           principally
           intended
           ,
           yet
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           there
           ascribed
           to
           him
           is
           that
           which
           he
           puts
           forth
           by
           the
           VVord
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           so
           that
           VVord
           also
           ,
           in
           its
           Place
           and
           use
           ,
           
             pierceth
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             the
             Joynts
             and
             Marrew
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Discerner
             ,
             or
             passeth
             a
             critical
             Judgment
             on
             the
             Thoughts
             and
             Intents
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             makes
             manifest
             the
             Secrets
             of
             mens
             Hearts
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           here
           expressed
           .
           Hereby
           then
           doth
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           so
           evidence
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           that
           Divine
           Power
           which
           it
           hath
           upon
           our
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           
           assuredly
           acquiesce
           in
           it
           to
           be
           from
           God.
           So
           the
           Thessalonians
           are
           commended
           that
           they
           
             received
             the
             Word
             not
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             effectually
             works
             in
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
          
           1
           Thess.
           2.
           15.
           
           It
           distinguisheth
           it self
           from
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           evidences
           it self
           to
           be
           indeed
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           by
           its
           effectual
           Operation
           in
           them
           that
           believe
           .
           And
           he
           who
           hath
           this
           Testimony
           in
           himself
           hath
           a
           higher
           and
           more
           firm
           Assurance
           of
           the
           Truth
           than
           what
           can
           be
           attained
           by
           the
           Force
           of
           external
           Arguments
           ,
           or
           the
           Credit
           of
           Humane
           Testimony
           .
           VVherefore
           I
           say
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           giveth
           Testimony
           unto
           ,
           and
           evinceth
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           its
           Powerful
           Operations
           and
           Divine
           Effects
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           .
           So
           that
           although
           it
           be
           weakness
           and
           
             foolishness
             unto
             others
          
           ,
           yet
           as
           is
           Christ
           himself
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           called
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           VVisdom
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           a
           Man
           be
           furnished
           with
           
             external
             Arguments
          
           of
           all
           Sorts
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           although
           he
           esteem
           his
           
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
          
           to
           be
           effectually
           perswasive
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           or
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           VVorld
           to
           confirm
           his
           Perswasion
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           have
           no
           Experience
           in
           himself
           of
           its
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           he
           neither
           doth
           nor
           can
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           with
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           .
           But
           he
           that
           hath
           this
           Experience
           hath
           that
           Testimony
           in
           himself
           which
           will
           never
           fail
           .
        
         
         
           This
           will
           be
           the
           more
           manifest
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           some
           few
           of
           those
           many
           Instances
           ,
           wherein
           it
           exerts
           its
           Power
           ,
           or
           the
           Effects
           which
           are
           produced
           thereby
           .
        
         
           The
           Principal
           Divine
           Effect
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           in
           the
           
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Sinners
             unto
             God.
          
           The
           Greatness
           and
           Glory
           of
           this
           Work
           we
           have
           elsewhere
           declared
           at
           large
           .
           And
           all
           those
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           it
           as
           it
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           have
           any
           Experience
           of
           it
           in
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           do
           constantly
           give
           it
           as
           an
           Instance
           of
           the
           exceeding
           
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
          
           It
           may
           be
           they
           speak
           not
           improperly
           ,
           who
           prefer
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           New
           Creation
           before
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           for
           the
           express
           Evidences
           of
           Almighty
           Power
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           do
           .
           Now
           of
           this
           Great
           and
           Glorious
           Effect
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           only
           Instrumental
           Cause
           ,
           whereby
           the
           
             Divine
             Power
          
           operates
           and
           is
           expressive
           of
           it self
           .
           For
           we
           are
           
             born
             again
             ,
             born
             of
             God
             ,
          
           not
           of
           Corruptible
           Seed
           ,
           but
           of
           Incorruptible
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           
             abideth
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           21.
           
           For
           of
           
             his
             own
             Will
          
           doth
           God
           
             beget
             us
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           Jam.
           1.
           18.
           
           The
           Word
           is
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           New
           Creature
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           whereby
           our
           whole
           Natures
           ,
           our
           Souls
           and
           all
           their
           Faculties
           are
           changed
           and
           renewed
           into
           the
           Image
           and
           Likeness
           of
           God.
           And
           by
           the
           same
           Word
           is
           this
           new
           Nature
           kept
           and
           preserved
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           and
           the
           whole
           Soul
           carried
           on
           unto
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           unto
           Believers
           an
           
             Ingrafted
             Word
          
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           save
           their
           Souls
           ;
           James
           1.
           21.
           
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             build
             us
             up
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             an
             Inheritance
             among
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             Acts
          
           20.
           32.
           
           And
           that
           because
           it
           is
           the
           
           
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             unto
             them
             that
             do
             believe
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           16.
           
           All
           the
           Power
           which
           God
           puts
           forth
           and
           exerts
           in
           the
           Communication
           of
           that
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           unto
           Believers
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           gradually
           carried
           on
           and
           prepared
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           Therein
           ,
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           ,
           is
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Word
           evidenced
           by
           the
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           given
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           The
           VVork
           which
           is
           effected
           by
           it
           in
           the
           
             Regeneration
             ,
             Conversion
          
           ,
           and
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Believers
           ,
           doth
           evidence
           it
           infallibly
           unto
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           VVord
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           of
           God.
           It
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           this
           Testimony
           is
           private
           in
           the
           Minds
           only
           of
           them
           on
           whom
           this
           VVork
           is
           wrought
           .
           And
           therefore
           do
           I
           press
           it
           no
           further
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           
             believeth
             hath
             the
             Witness
             in
             himself
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.
           10.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           are
           really
           converted
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           VVord
           ,
           have
           that
           infallible
           Evidence
           and
           Testimony
           of
           its
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Power
           in
           their
           own
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           thereon
           believe
           it
           with
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           ,
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           other
           Evidences
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           Parts
           of
           the
           same
           Divine
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           I
           aim
           at
           herein
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           although
           this
           Testimony
           be
           privately
           received
           (
           for
           in
           it self
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           common
           unto
           all
           Believers
           )
           yet
           is
           it
           ministerially
           pleadable
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           Principal
           Motive
           unto
           Believing
           .
           A
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           which
           some
           have
           found
           by
           Experience
           in
           the
           VVord
           ,
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           to
           convince
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           unto
           the
           Faith.
           Yea
           of
           all
           the
           external
           Arguments
           
           that
           are
           or
           may
           be
           pleaded
           to
           justify
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           more
           prevalent
           nor
           cogent
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           its
           mighty
           Efficacy
           in
           all
           Ages
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           change
           ,
           convert
           ,
           and
           renew
           them
           into
           the
           Image
           and
           Likeness
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           Visible
           and
           Manifest
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           there
           are
           yet
           other
           particular
           Effects
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           on
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           belonging
           unto
           this
           general
           Work
           ,
           either
           preceding
           or
           following
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           clearly
           sensible
           and
           enlarge
           the
           Evidence
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Work
           of
           
             Conviction
             of
             Sin
          
           on
           those
           who
           expected
           it
           not
           ,
           who
           desired
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           avoid
           it
           if
           by
           any
           means
           possible
           they
           could
           .
           The
           VVorld
           is
           filled
           with
           Instances
           of
           this
           Nature
           ;
           whilst
           Men
           have
           been
           full
           of
           love
           to
           their
           Sins
           ,
           at
           Peace
           in
           them
           ,
           enjoying
           Benefit
           and
           Advantage
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           VVord
           coming
           upon
           them
           in
           its
           Power
           ,
           hath
           awed
           ,
           disquieted
           ,
           and
           terrified
           them
           ,
           taken
           away
           their
           Peace
           ,
           destroyed
           their
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           whether
           they
           would
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           Desires
           ,
           Inclinations
           and
           carnal
           Affections
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           if
           they
           comply
           not
           with
           what
           is
           proposed
           unto
           them
           in
           that
           Word
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           regard
           unto
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           presently
           or
           eternally
           miserable
           .
        
         
           Conscience
           is
           the
           Territory
           or
           Dominion
           of
           God
           in
           Man
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           reserved
           unto
           himself
           ,
           that
           no
           Human
           Power
           can
           possibly
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           or
           dispose
           of
           it
           in
           any
           wise
           .
           But
           in
           this
           VVork
           of
           
             Conviction
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           entreth
           into
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           takes
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           disposeth
           it
           unto
           Peace
           or
           Trouble
           by
           its
           Laws
           or
           Rules
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           .
           VVhere
           it
           gives
           Disquietments
           ,
           all
           the
           VVorld
           cannot
           give
           it
           Peace
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           speaks
           Peace
           there
           is
           none
           can
           give
           it
           Trouble
           .
           VVere
           not
           this
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           how
           should
           it
           come
           thus
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           his
           Authority
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           as
           it
           doth
           ?
           when
           once
           it
           begins
           this
           VVork
           ,
           Conscience
           immediately
           owns
           a
           
             new
             Rule
          
           ,
           a
           
             new
             ▪
             Law
          
           ,
           a
           
             new
             Government
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           and
           all
           its
           Actions
           .
           And
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Conscience
           to
           take
           this
           upon
           it self
           ,
           nor
           would
           it
           do
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           sensibly
           finds
           God
           speaking
           and
           acting
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           ;
           see
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           An
           Invasion
           may
           be
           made
           on
           the
           
             outward
             Duties
          
           that
           Conscience
           disposeth
           unto
           ;
           but
           none
           can
           be
           so
           upon
           its
           
             internal
             Actings
          
           .
           No
           Power
           under
           Heaven
           can
           cause
           Conscience
           to
           think
           ,
           act
           ,
           or
           judge
           otherwise
           than
           it
           doth
           by
           its
           immediate
           Respect
           unto
           God.
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Minds
           self-judging
           with
           respect
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           is
           no
           Act
           of
           Conscience
           .
           VVherefore
           to
           force
           an
           Act
           of
           Conscience
           implies
           a
           Contradiction
           .
           However
           it
           may
           be
           defiled
           ,
           bribed
           ,
           seared
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           utterly
           debauched
           ;
           admit
           of
           a
           Superiour
           Power
           ,
           a
           Power
           above
           or
           over
           it self
           under
           God
           it
           cannot
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           Conscience
           may
           be
           prepossessed
           with
           Prejudices
           ;
           and
           by
           Education
           ,
           with
           the
           Insinuation
           of
           Traditions
           ,
           take
           on
           it self
           the
           Power
           of
           False
           ,
           Corrupt
           ,
           Superstitious
           Principles
           and
           Errors
           ,
           as
           Means
           of
           Conveying
           unto
           it
           a
           Sense
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ;
           So
           is
           it
           with
           the
           M●humetans
           ,
           and
           
           other
           false
           Worshippers
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           the
           Power
           of
           those
           
             Divine
             Convictions
          
           ,
           whereof
           we
           treat
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           different
           from
           such
           prejudicate
           Opinions
           .
           For
           where
           these
           are
           not
           imposed
           on
           Men
           by
           Artifices
           and
           Delusions
           easily
           discoverable
           ,
           they
           prepossess
           their
           Minds
           and
           Inclinations
           by
           Traditions
           ,
           antecedently
           unto
           any
           right
           Judgment
           they
           can
           make
           of
           themselves
           or
           other
           things
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           generally
           wrapt
           up
           and
           condited
           in
           their
           secular
           Interests
           .
           The
           Convictions
           we
           treat
           of
           come
           from
           without
           ,
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           sensible
           Power
           ,
           prevailing
           over
           all
           their
           previous
           Thoughts
           and
           Inclinations
           .
           Those
           first
           affect
           ,
           deceive
           and
           delude
           the
           
             notional
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           whereby
           Conscience
           is
           insensibly
           influenced
           and
           diverted
           into
           improper
           Respects
           ,
           and
           is
           deceived
           as
           to
           its
           judging
           of
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ;
           these
           immediately
           principle
           the
           Practical
           Understanding
           and
           self-judging
           Power
           of
           the
           Soul.
           Wherefore
           such
           Opinions
           and
           Perswasions
           are
           gradually
           insinuated
           into
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           are
           admitted
           insensibly
           without
           Opposition
           or
           Reluctancy
           ,
           being
           never
           accompanied
           at
           their
           first
           Admission
           with
           any
           secular
           Disadvantage
           .
           But
           these
           Divine
           Convictions
           by
           the
           Word
           befall
           Men
           ,
           some
           when
           they
           think
           of
           nothing
           less
           ,
           and
           desire
           nothing
           less
           ;
           some
           when
           they
           design
           other
           Things
           ,
           as
           the
           Pleasing
           of
           their
           Ears
           ,
           or
           the
           Entertainment
           of
           their
           Company
           ;
           and
           some
           that
           go
           on
           purpose
           to
           deride
           and
           scoff
           at
           what
           should
           be
           spoken
           unto
           them
           from
           it
           .
           It
           might
           also
           be
           added
           unto
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           how
           confirmed
           some
           have
           been
           in
           their
           carnal
           Peace
           and
           Security
           ,
           by
           Love
           of
           Sin
           ,
           with
           innumerable
           inveterate
           Prejudices
           ;
           what
           Losses
           and
           Ruine
           to
           their
           
           outward
           Concernments
           many
           have
           fallen
           into
           by
           admitting
           of
           their
           Convictions
           ;
           what
           Force
           ,
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           Artifices
           have
           been
           used
           to
           defeat
           them
           ,
           what
           Contribution
           of
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           hath
           there
           been
           from
           Satan
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ;
           and
           yet
           against
           all
           hath
           the
           Divine
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           absolutely
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           accomplished
           its
           whole
           designed
           Effect
           .
           See
           2
           
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Jerem.
          
           23.
           29.
           
           Zach.
           1.
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           doth
           it
           by
           the
           Light
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           Spiritual
           Illuminating
           Efficacy
           wherewith
           it
           is
           accompanied
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             Light
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             Place
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           1.
           19.
           
           That
           Light
           whereby
           God
           
             shines
             into
             the
             Hearts
          
           and
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4
           ,
           6.
           
           Without
           the
           Scripture
           all
           the
           World
           is
           in
           Darkness
           .
           
             Darkness
             covers
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             thick
             Darkness
             the
             People
             ,
          
           Isa
           ▪
           60.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Satan
           filled
           with
           Darkness
           and
           Confusion
           .
           Superstition
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           lying
           Vanities
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           know
           not
           at
           all
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           nor
           whither
           they
           go
           ,
           fill
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           even
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           Day
           .
           And
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           are
           naturally
           in
           Darkness
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Blindness
           upon
           them
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           nor
           discern
           Spiritual
           Things
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           they
           are
           externally
           proposed
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           at
           large
           evinced
           elsewhere
           .
           And
           no
           Man
           can
           give
           a
           greater
           Evidence
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           than
           he
           who
           denies
           it
           so
           to
           be
           .
           With
           Respect
           unto
           both
           these
           Kinds
           of
           Darkness
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           Light
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           a
           Spiritual
           Illuminating
           Efficacy
           ,
           thereby
           evidencing
           it self
           to
           be
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           For
           what
           but
           
             Divine
             Truth
          
           could
           recall
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           from
           all
           their
           wandrings
           in
           Error
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           other
           Effects
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           which
           of
           themselves
           they
           
           love
           more
           than
           Truth
           ?
           All
           Things
           being
           filled
           with
           Vanity
           ,
           Error
           ,
           Confusion
           ,
           Misapprehensions
           about
           God
           and
           our selves
           ,
           our
           Duty
           and
           End
           ,
           our
           Misery
           and
           Blessedness
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           communicated
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           comes
           in
           as
           a
           
             Light
             into
             a
             Dark
             Place
          
           ,
           discovering
           all
           Things
           clearly
           and
           steadily
           ,
           that
           concern
           either
           God
           or
           our selves
           ,
           our
           present
           or
           future
           Condition
           ;
           causing
           all
           the
           Ghosts
           ,
           and
           false
           Images
           of
           Things
           which
           Men
           had
           framed
           and
           fancied
           unto
           themselves
           in
           the
           Dark
           ,
           to
           vanish
           and
           disappear
           .
           
             Digitus
             Dei
          
           !
           this
           is
           none
           other
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           God.
           But
           principally
           it
           evidenceth
           this
           its
           Divine
           Efficacy
           ,
           by
           that
           
             Spiritual
             Saving
             Light
          
           ,
           which
           it
           conveighs
           into
           and
           implants
           on
           the
           Minds
           of
           Believers
           .
           Hence
           there
           is
           none
           of
           them
           who
           have
           gained
           any
           Experience
           by
           the
           Observation
           of
           God's
           Dealings
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           shall
           ,
           although
           they
           know
           not
           the
           Ways
           and
           Methods
           of
           the
           Spirits
           Operations
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           yea
           can
           say
           with
           the
           Man
           unto
           whom
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           restored
           his
           Sight
           ,
           
             One
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             whereas
             I
             was
             born
             blind
             ,
             now
             I
             see
             .
          
           This
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           for
           the
           Communication
           of
           Saving
           Light
           and
           Knowledge
           unto
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             chap.
          
           4.
           4
           ,
           6.
           
           By
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           this
           Power
           doth
           he
           evidence
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Those
           who
           believe
           ,
           find
           by
           it
           a
           Glorious
           Supernatural
           Light
           introduced
           into
           their
           Minds
           ,
           whereby
           they
           who
           before
           saw
           nothing
           in
           a
           distinct
           affecting
           manner
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           do
           now
           clearly
           discern
           the
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           Excellency
           of
           Heavenly
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Minds
           transformed
           into
           their
           Image
           and
           LikeLineness
           .
           
           And
           there
           is
           no
           Person
           who
           hath
           the
           Witness
           in
           himself
           of
           the
           kindling
           of
           this
           Heavenly
           Light
           in
           his
           Mind
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           hath
           also
           the
           Evidence
           in
           himself
           of
           its
           Divine
           Original
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           doth
           in
           like
           manner
           evidence
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           by
           the
           Awe
           ,
           which
           it
           puts
           on
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           
             Generality
             of
             Mankind
          
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           made
           known
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           absolutely
           reject
           it
           .
           Multitudes
           there
           are
           unto
           whom
           the
           Word
           is
           declared
           ,
           who
           hate
           all
           its
           Precepts
           ,
           despise
           all
           its
           Promises
           ,
           abhor
           all
           its
           Threatnings
           ,
           like
           nothing
           ,
           approve
           of
           nothing
           of
           what
           it
           declares
           or
           proposes
           ,
           and
           yet
           dare
           not
           absolutely
           refuse
           or
           reject
           it
           .
           They
           deal
           with
           it
           as
           they
           do
           with
           God
           Himself
           ,
           whom
           they
           hate
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Revelation
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           of
           Himself
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           They
           wish
           he
           were
           not
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           hope
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           free
           of
           his
           Rule
           ,
           but
           yet
           dare
           not
           ,
           cannot
           absolutely
           deny
           and
           disown
           Him
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           Testimony
           for
           Himself
           ,
           which
           he
           keeps
           alive
           in
           them
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no.
           The
           same
           is
           the
           Frame
           of
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Minds
           towards
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           but
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           manifesteth
           it
           selfsso
           to
           be
           .
           They
           hate
           it
           ,
           wish
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           hope
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           by
           any
           Means
           able
           to
           shake
           off
           a
           Disquiet
           in
           the
           Sense
           of
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           .
           This
           Testimony
           it
           hath
           fixed
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Multitudes
           of
           its
           Enemies
           ;
           Psal.
           45.
           5.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           evidences
           its
           Divine
           Power
           in
           
             administring
             strong
             Consolations
          
           in
           the
           deepest
           and
           most
           unrelievable
           Distresses
           .
           Some
           such
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           such
           many
           
           Men
           fall
           into
           ,
           wherein
           all
           Means
           and
           Hopes
           of
           Relief
           may
           be
           utterly
           removed
           and
           taken
           away
           .
           So
           is
           it
           when
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Men
           are
           not
           known
           unto
           any
           that
           will
           so
           much
           as
           pity
           them
           ,
           or
           wish
           them
           Relief
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           been
           known
           ,
           and
           there
           hath
           been
           an
           Eye
           to
           pity
           them
           ,
           yet
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           Hand
           to
           help
           them
           .
           Such
           hath
           been
           the
           Condition
           of
           innumerable
           Souls
           ,
           as
           on
           other
           Accounts
           ,
           so
           in
           particular
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Persecutors
           ;
           when
           they
           have
           been
           shut
           up
           in
           filthy
           and
           
             nasty
             Dungeons
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           out
           but
           unto
           Death
           by
           the
           most
           
             exquisite
             Tortures
          
           that
           the
           Malice
           of
           Hell
           could
           invent
           ,
           or
           the
           bloody
           Cruelty
           of
           Man
           inflict
           .
           Yet
           in
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Distresses
           doth
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           by
           its
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           break
           through
           all
           interposing
           Difficulties
           ,
           all
           dark
           and
           discouraging
           Circumstances
           ,
           supporting
           ,
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           comforting
           such
           poor
           distressed
           Sufferers
           ,
           yea
           commonly
           filling
           them
           under
           overwhelming
           Calamities
           
             with
             Joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           Though
           they
           are
           in
           Bonds
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           not
           bound
           ;
           neither
           can
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Diligence
           or
           Fury
           of
           Men
           keep
           out
           the
           Word
           from
           entring
           into
           Prisons
           ,
           Dungeons
           ,
           Flames
           ,
           and
           to
           administer
           strong
           Consolations
           against
           all
           Fears
           ,
           Pains
           ,
           Wants
           ,
           Dangers
           ,
           Deaths
           ,
           or
           whatever
           we
           may
           in
           this
           mortal
           Life
           be
           exposed
           unto
           .
           And
           sundry
           other
           Instances
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           might
           be
           pleaded
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Word
           gives
           
             evident
             Demonstrations
          
           unto
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           of
           its
           own
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           second
           Way
           whereby
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           its
           Author
           gives
           Testimony
           unto
           its
           Original
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           meerly
           the
           
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
          
           whereon
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           designed
           to
           declare
           .
           The
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           enabling
           us
           to
           believe
           them
           so
           to
           be
           was
           proposed
           unto
           Consideration
           .
           And
           beyond
           what
           we
           have
           insisted
           on
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           further
           peculiar
           Work
           of
           his
           ,
           whereby
           he
           effectually
           ascertains
           our
           minds
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           ultimately
           established
           in
           the
           Faith
           thereof
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           both
           admire
           and
           bewail
           that
           this
           should
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           that
           would
           be
           esteemed
           Christians
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Necessity
           thereof
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           Occasion
           in
           the
           Second
           Part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           further
           to
           confirm
           this
           Part
           of
           the
           Truth
           thus
           far
           debated
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             doth
             secretly
             and
             effectually
             perswade
             and
             satisfy
             the
             Minds
             and
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             in
             the
             Divine
             Truth
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           whereby
           he
           infallibly
           secures
           their
           Faith
           against
           all
           Objections
           and
           Temptations
           whatsoever
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           can
           safely
           and
           comfortably
           dispose
           of
           their
           Souls
           in
           all
           their
           Concernments
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           this
           Life
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           undeceivable
           Truth
           and
           Guidance
           of
           it
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           no
           further
           insist
           on
           these
           Things
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           Three
           Things
           do
           offer
           themselves
           unto
           Consideration
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           discoursed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           why
           the
           meanest
           and
           most
           unlearned
           Sort
           of
           Believers
           do
           assent
           unto
           this
           Truth
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           with
           no
           less
           Firmness
           ,
           Certainty
           ,
           and
           Assurance
           of
           Mind
           ,
           than
           do
           the
           wisest
           and
           most
           Learned
           of
           them
           .
           Yea
           ofttimes
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           
           former
           Sort
           herein
           is
           of
           the
           best
           Growth
           ,
           and
           firmest
           Consistency
           against
           Oppositions
           and
           Temptations
           .
           Now
           no
           
             Assent
             of
             the
             Mind
          
           can
           be
           accompanied
           with
           any
           more
           Assurance
           ,
           than
           
             the
             Evidence
          
           whose
           Effect
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           is
           resolved
           into
           ,
           will
           afford
           .
           Nor
           doth
           any
           Evidence
           of
           Truth
           beget
           an
           Assent
           unto
           it
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           apprehended
           and
           understood
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Evidence
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           wherein
           soever
           it
           consists
           ,
           must
           be
           that
           which
           is
           perceived
           ,
           apprehended
           and
           understood
           by
           the
           meanest
           and
           most
           unlearned
           Sort
           of
           true
           Believers
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           they
           do
           no
           less
           firmly
           assent
           and
           adhere
           unto
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           Wisest
           and
           most
           Learned
           of
           them
           .
           It
           cannot
           therefore
           consist
           in
           such
           subtil
           and
           learned
           Arguments
           ,
           whose
           Sense
           they
           cannot
           understand
           or
           comprehend
           .
           But
           the
           Things
           we
           have
           pleaded
           are
           of
           another
           Nature
           .
           For
           those
           Characters
           of
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           which
           are
           implanted
           on
           the
           Scripture
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           are
           as
           legible
           unto
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Meanest
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           Believer
           .
           And
           they
           also
           are
           no
           less
           capable
           of
           an
           Experimental
           Vnderstanding
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           all
           its
           Spiritual
           Operations
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           are
           more
           Wise
           and
           Skillful
           in
           discerning
           the
           Force
           of
           
             External
             Arguments
          
           and
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           .
           It
           must
           therefore
           of
           necessity
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           Faith
           consists
           in
           those
           Things
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Evidence
           is
           equally
           obvious
           unto
           all
           Sorts
           of
           Believers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Assent
           of
           Faith
           ,
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           usually
           affirmed
           to
           be
           accompanied
           with
           more
           
           Assurance
           than
           any
           Assent
           which
           is
           the
           Effect
           of
           Science
           upon
           the
           most
           demonstrative
           Principles
           .
           They
           who
           affirm
           this
           ,
           do
           not
           consider
           Faith
           as
           it
           is
           in
           this
           or
           that
           Individual
           Person
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           that
           do
           sincerely
           believe
           ;
           but
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           and
           Essence
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           is
           meet
           and
           able
           to
           produce
           .
           And
           the
           Schoolmen
           do
           distinguish
           between
           a
           Certainty
           or
           
             Assurance
             of
             Evidence
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Assurance
             of
             Adherence
          
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           they
           say
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Faith
           doth
           exceed
           that
           of
           Science
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           less
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           former
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           conceived
           how
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Adherence
           should
           exceed
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           any
           Object
           whatsoever
           .
           That
           which
           seems
           to
           render
           a
           Difference
           in
           this
           Case
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Evidence
           which
           we
           have
           in
           Things
           scientifical
           is
           Speculative
           ,
           and
           affects
           the
           Mind
           only
           ;
           but
           the
           Evidence
           which
           we
           have
           by
           Faith
           effectually
           worketh
           on
           the
           Will
           also
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Goodness
           and
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Things
           that
           are
           believed
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           whole
           Soul
           doth
           more
           
             firmly
             adhere
          
           unto
           the
           Objects
           of
           Faith
           upon
           that
           Evidence
           which
           it
           hath
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           unto
           other
           Things
           whereof
           it
           hath
           clearer
           Evidence
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Will
           and
           the
           Affections
           are
           little
           or
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           .
           And
           Bonaventure
           giveth
           a
           Reason
           of
           no
           small
           weight
           ,
           why
           Faith
           is
           more
           certain
           than
           Science
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Speculation
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Adherence
             ;
             Quoniam
             fideles
             Christiani
             ,
             nec
             Argumentis
             ,
             nec
             Tormentis
             ,
             nec
             Blandimentis
             adduci
             possunt
             ,
             vel
             inclinari
             ,
             ut
             Veritatem
             quam
             credunt
             ▪
             vel
             ore
             tenus
             negent
             ;
             quod
             nemo
             peritus
             alicujus
             scientiae
             faceret
             ,
             si
             acerrimis
             Tormentis
             cogeretur
             scientiam
             suam
             de
             conclusione
             aliqua
             Geometrica
             vel
             Arithmetica
             retractare
             .
             Stultus
             
             enim
             &
             ridiculus
             esset
             Geometra
             ,
             qui
             pro
             sua
             scientia
             in
             Controversiis
             Geometricis
             mortem
             anderet
             subire
             ,
             nisi
             in
             quantum
             dictat
             Fides
             ,
             non
             esse
             mentiendum
             .
          
           And
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           of
           this
           Distinction
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           cannot
           modestly
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           Assurance
           in
           Faith
           ,
           than
           any
           is
           in
           
             scientifical
             Conclusions
          
           ;
           until
           as
           many
           good
           and
           wise
           Men
           will
           part
           with
           all
           their
           worldly
           Concernments
           ,
           and
           their
           Lives
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Tortures
           ,
           in
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           any
           Truth
           which
           they
           have
           received
           meerly
           on
           the
           Ground
           of
           Reason
           acting
           in
           Humane
           Sciences
           ,
           as
           have
           so
           done
           on
           the
           Certainty
           which
           they
           had
           by
           Faith
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Scripture
             is
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           .
           For
           in
           bearing
           Testimony
           hereunto
           ,
           have
           innumerable
           Multitudes
           of
           the
           Best
           ,
           the
           Holiest
           and
           the
           VVisest
           Men
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           chearfully
           and
           joyfully
           sacrificed
           all
           their
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           adventured
           all
           their
           Eternal
           Concernments
           .
           For
           they
           did
           it
           under
           a
           full
           Satisfaction
           that
           in
           parting
           with
           all
           temporary
           things
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           eternally
           Blessed
           ,
           or
           eternally
           Miserable
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           Perswasion
           in
           Faith
           proved
           true
           or
           false
           .
           VVherefore
           unto
           the
           Firmitude
           and
           Constancy
           which
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Assurance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           three
           Things
           do
           concur
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           
             Ability
             of
             Assent
             upon
             Testimony
          
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           noble
           Power
           or
           Faculty
           of
           our
           rational
           Souls
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           it
           hath
           the
           highest
           Evidence
           whereof
           it
           is
           capable
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           in
           the
           Testimony
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           giveth
           us
           the
           highest
           Certainty
           or
           Assurance
           ,
           whereof
           in
           this
           VVorld
           we
           are
           capable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Unto
           the
           Assent
           of
           Divine
           Faith
           there
           is
           required
           an
           
             especial
             internal
             Operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           rendreth
           it
           of
           another
           Nature
           than
           any
           meer
           natural
           Act
           and
           Operation
           of
           our
           Minds
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Assurance
           of
           it
           may
           not
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           exceed
           the
           
             Assurance
             of
             Science
          
           in
           Degree
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           because
           it
           is
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           kind
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           Comparison
           unto
           it
           as
           to
           Degrees
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Revelation
           which
           God
           makes
           of
           Himself
           ,
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           is
           more
           excellent
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           greater
           Evidence
           of
           his
           
             infinitely
             Glorious
             Properties
          
           ,
           wherein
           alone
           the
           Mind
           can
           find
           absolute
           Rest
           and
           Satisfaction
           (
           which
           is
           its
           Assurance
           )
           than
           any
           other
           Discovery
           of
           Truth
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           Assurance
           of
           the
           Mind
           
             absolutely
             perfect
          
           in
           any
           thing
           beneath
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           God.
           Wherefore
           the
           Soul
           by
           Faith
           making
           the
           nearest
           Approaches
           ,
           whereof
           in
           this
           Life
           it
           is
           capable
           ,
           unto
           the
           Eternal
           Spring
           of
           
             Being
             ,
             Truth
          
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           highest
           Rest
           ,
           Satisfaction
           and
           Assurance
           therein
           that
           in
           this
           Life
           it
           can
           attain
           unto
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           followeth
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           would
           deny
           either
           of
           those
           two
           Things
           ,
           or
           would
           so
           separate
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           exclude
           the
           Necessity
           of
           either
           unto
           the
           Duty
           of
           Believing
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             internal
             Work
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           on
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           enabling
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           the
           
             external
             Work
          
           of
           the
           same
           Holy
           Spirit
           giving
           Evidence
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Scripture
           unto
           its
           own
           Divine
           Original
           ;
           do
           endeavour
           to
           expell
           all
           True
           Divine
           Faith
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           substitute
           a
           probable
           Perswasion
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           For
           a
           Close
           unto
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           hath
           now
           been
           drawn
           forth
           unto
           a
           greater
           Length
           than
           was
           at
           first
           intended
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           some
           Objections
           that
           are
           usually
           pleaded
           in
           Opposition
           unto
           the
           Truth
           asserted
           and
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           objected
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           ,
           that
           the
           Plea
           hitherto
           insisted
           on
           cannot
           be
           managed
           without
           great
           Disadvantage
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           For
           if
           we
           take
           away
           the
           
             Rational
             Grounds
          
           ,
           on
           which
           we
           believe
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           True
           and
           Divine
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           be
           laid
           on
           things
           not
           only
           derided
           by
           Men
           of
           
             Atheistical
             Spirits
          
           ,
           but
           in
           themselves
           such
           as
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           by
           any
           but
           such
           as
           do
           believe
           ,
           on
           what
           Grounds
           can
           we
           proceed
           to
           convince
           an
           Unbeliever
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           1.
           
           By
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           prove
           and
           believe
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           True
           and
           Divine
           ;
           another
           to
           prove
           and
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           given
           by
           Inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           alone
           was
           proposed
           unto
           Consideration
           .
           A
           Doctrine
           True
           and
           Divine
           may
           be
           written
           in
           and
           proposed
           unto
           us
           by
           Writings
           that
           were
           not
           
             divinely
             and
             infallibly
             inspired
          
           ;
           and
           so
           might
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           have
           been
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           the
           unspeakable
           Disadvantage
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           there
           are
           sundry
           Arguments
           which
           forcibly
           and
           effectually
           prove
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           to
           have
           been
           
             True
             and
             Divine
          
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           of
           any
           Efficacy
           to
           prove
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           though
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           whatever
           doth
           prove
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           doth
           equally
           prove
           the
           Divine
           Truth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           There
           are
           two
           Ways
           of
           
             convincing
             Vnbelievers
          
           ;
           the
           one
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Followers
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           some
           
             learned
             Men
          
           since
           their
           Days
           .
           The
           Way
           principally
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           Apostles
           was
           by
           preaching
           the
           Word
           it self
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Evidence
           and
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           Power
           whereof
           manifesting
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           convinced
           ;
           and
           
             falling
             down
             acknowledged
             God
             to
             be
             in
             it
             of
             a
             Truth
             ▪
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5.
           ch
           .
           14.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           It
           is
           likely
           that
           in
           this
           their
           
             Proposal
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Truths
           contained
           in
           it
           unto
           Unbelievers
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           
             Atheistical
             Spirits
          
           would
           both
           deride
           them
           and
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           indeed
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           many
           esteeming
           themselves
           to
           be
           Bablers
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           
             errant
             Folly.
          
           But
           yet
           they
           desisted
           not
           from
           pursuing
           their
           Work
           in
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           whereunto
           God
           gave
           success
           .
           The
           other
           VVay
           is
           to
           prove
           unto
           Vnbelievers
           that
           the
           
             Scripture
             is
             True
             and
             Divine
          
           by
           rational
           Arguments
           ,
           wherein
           some
           learned
           Persons
           have
           laboured
           ,
           especially
           in
           these
           last
           Ages
           ,
           to
           very
           good
           purpose
           .
           And
           certainly
           their
           Labours
           are
           greatly
           to
           be
           commended
           ,
           whilst
           they
           attend
           unto
           these
           Rules
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           they
           produce
           no
           Arguments
           but
           such
           as
           are
           cogent
           ,
           and
           not
           liable
           unto
           just
           Exceptions
           .
           For
           if
           to
           manifest
           their
           own
           Skill
           or
           Learning
           they
           plead
           such
           Reasons
           as
           are
           capable
           of
           an
           Answer
           and
           Solution
           ,
           they
           exceedingly
           prejudice
           the
           Truth
           by
           subjecting
           it
           unto
           dubious
           Disputations
           ,
           whereas
           in
           it self
           it
           is
           Clear
           ,
           Firm
           ,
           and
           Sacred
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           they
           do
           not
           pretend
           their
           rational
           Grounds
           and
           Arguments
           to
           be
           the
           Sole
           Foundation
           that
           Faith
           hath
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           or
           which
           it
           is
           resolved
           into
           .
           For
           this
           were
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           set
           up
           an
           Opinion
           instead
           of
           
           Faith
           Supernatural
           and
           Divine
           .
           Accept
           but
           of
           these
           two
           Limitations
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           rational
           Grounds
           and
           Arguments
           intended
           may
           be
           rationally
           pleaded
           ,
           and
           ought
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           unto
           the
           Conviction
           of
           Gainsayers
           .
           For
           no
           Man
           doth
           so
           plead
           the
           
             self-evidencing
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           that
           the
           Use
           of
           other
           external
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           is
           necessary
           to
           stop
           the
           Mouths
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           as
           also
           unto
           the
           further
           Establishment
           of
           them
           who
           do
           believe
           .
           These
           Things
           are
           subordinate
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           inconsistent
           .
        
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           attend
           unto
           our
           own
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           way
           whereby
           we
           come
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ordinarily
           is
           this
           and
           no
           other
           .
           God
           having
           first
           given
           his
           Word
           as
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           hath
           appointed
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           at
           first
           extraordinary
           ,
           afterwards
           ordinary
           ,
           to
           propose
           unto
           us
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           Truths
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Threatnings
           contained
           therein
           .
           Together
           with
           this
           Proposition
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           appointed
           to
           declare
           that
           these
           things
           are
           not
           from
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           own
           
             Invention
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           3.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           And
           this
           is
           done
           variously
           .
           Unto
           some
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Ministry
           thus
           comes
           ,
           or
           is
           thus
           proposed
           ,
           preached
           or
           declared
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           in
           a
           Condition
           not
           only
           utterly
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           filled
           with
           contrary
           Apprehensions
           and
           consequently
           Prejudices
           against
           it
           .
           Thus
           it
           came
           of
           old
           unto
           the
           
             Pagan
             World
          
           ,
           and
           must
           do
           so
           unto
           such
           Persons
           and
           Nations
           as
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           same
           state
           with
           them
           .
           Unto
           these
           the
           first
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           did
           not
           produce
           the
           
             Book
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           
           and
           tell
           them
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           evidence
           it self
           unto
           them
           so
           to
           be
           .
           For
           this
           had
           been
           to
           despise
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           in
           their
           own
           Ministry
           .
           But
           they
           preached
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           it
           unto
           them
           ,
           grounding
           themselves
           on
           the
           Divine
           Revelation
           contained
           therein
           .
           And
           this
           Proposition
           of
           the
           Truth
           or
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           not
           
             left
             of
             God
          
           to
           work
           it self
           into
           the
           Reasons
           of
           Men
           by
           the
           Suitableness
           of
           it
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           being
           his
           
             own
             Institution
          
           for
           their
           Illumination
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           he
           accompanied
           it
           with
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           effectual
           unto
           the
           Ends
           designed
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           16.
           
           And
           the
           Event
           hereof
           among
           Mankind
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           some
           this
           
             new
             Doctrine
          
           was
           derided
           and
           scorned
           ,
           by
           others
           whose
           
             Hearts
             God
             opened
             to
             attend
             unto
             it
             ,
          
           it
           was
           embraced
           and
           submitted
           unto
           .
           Among
           those
           who
           after
           the
           Propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           born
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           
             within
             the
             Pale
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           is
           variously
           instilled
           into
           Persons
           according
           unto
           the
           several
           Duties
           and
           Concerns
           of
           others
           to
           instruct
           them
           .
           Principally
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
          
           is
           ordained
           of
           God
           unto
           that
           End
           wheron
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Ground
           and
           Pillar
           of
           Truth
           .
           Those
           of
           both
           Sorts
           unto
           whom
           the
           Doctrine
           mentioned
           is
           preached
           or
           proposed
           ,
           are
           directed
           unto
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           Sacred
           Repository
           thereof
           .
           For
           they
           are
           told
           that
           these
           things
           come
           by
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Revelation
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Word
           .
           Upon
           this
           Proposal
           with
           Enquiry
           into
           it
           and
           Consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           co-operating
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           there
           is
           that
           Evidence
           of
           its
           Divine
           Original
           communicated
           unto
           their
           Minds
           through
           its
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Characters
           of
           Divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Holiness
           implanted
           on
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           now
           enabled
           to
           discern
           ,
           that
           they
           believe
           it
           and
           rest
           in
           it
           as
           the
           immediate
           Word
           of
           God.
           Thus
           was
           it
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Sychar
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           John
           4.
           42.
           
           This
           is
           the
           way
           whereby
           Men
           ordinarily
           are
           brought
           to
           believe
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           that
           neither
           by
           external
           Arguments
           or
           Motives
           ,
           which
           no
           one
           Soul
           was
           ever
           converted
           unto
           God
           by
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           meer
           naked
           Proposal
           and
           Offer
           of
           the
           Book
           unto
           them
           ,
           nor
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           nor
           by
           Immediate
           Revelation
           or
           private
           subjective
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           nor
           is
           their
           Faith
           a
           Perswasion
           of
           Mind
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           give
           no
           Reason
           of
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           are
           so
           perswaded
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           will
           be
           yet
           further
           objected
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           such
           clear
           Evidences
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Divine
           Original
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           none
           who
           freely
           use
           their
           Reason
           can
           deny
           it
           ;
           then
           it
           lies
           either
           in
           the
           naked
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Things
           unto
           the
           understanding
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           every
           one
           that
           assents
           unto
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             part
             ,
          
           must
           likewise
           assent
           unto
           this
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           the
           Evidence
           must
           not
           ly
           in
           the
           naked
           Proposal
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           them
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           proposed
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           I
           know
           no
           Divine
           ,
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           ,
           Popish
           or
           Protestant
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           assert
           that
           tere
           is
           a
           work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           necessary
           unto
           a
           due
           Belief
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           VVord
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           Consideration
           
           hereof
           ought
           not
           by
           any
           Christian
           to
           be
           excluded
           .
           But
           they
           say
           not
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Objective
           Testimony
           or
           Evidence
           on
           which
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           which
           alone
           is
           our
           Enquiry
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           dispute
           how
           far
           or
           by
           what
           means
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           may
           be
           evidenced
           meerly
           unto
           our
           Reason
           ;
           but
           unto
           our
           understanding
           as
           capable
           of
           giving
           an
           Assent
           upon
           Testimony
           .
           It
           is
           not
           said
           that
           this
           is
           a
           first
           Principle
           of
           Reason
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           of
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           that
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           a
           
             Mathematical
             Demonstration
          
           .
           That
           the
           whole
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           part
           ,
           is
           self-evident
           unto
           our
           Reason
           upon
           its
           first
           Proposal
           ;
           but
           such
           none
           pretends
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Subject
           not
           capable
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           do
           those
           who
           denying
           the
           self-evidence
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           pretend
           by
           their
           Arguments
           for
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           to
           give
           such
           an
           Evidence
           of
           it
           unto
           Reason
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           first
           Principles
           ,
           or
           
             Mathematical
             Demonstrations
          
           ,
           but
           content
           themselves
           with
           that
           which
           they
           call
           a
           Moral
           Certainty
           .
           But
           it
           is
           by
           Faith
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           receive
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           respects
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           Minds
           of
           assent
           unto
           Truth
           upon
           Testimony
           ,
           infallibly
           on
           that
           which
           is
           infallible
           .
           And
           hereunto
           it
           evidenceth
           its
           own
           Truth
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           Evidence
           and
           Certainty
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           and
           nobler
           kind
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             strictest
             Demonstration
          
           in
           things
           natural
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           forcible
           Argumens
           in
           things
           moral
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           will
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           none
           can
           be
           
             obliged
             to
             receive
             the
             Scripture
          
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           who
           hath
           not
           Faith
           ,
           and
           none
           have
           
           Faith
           but
           those
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thereinto
           all
           will
           be
           resolved
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Indeed
           there
           is
           no
           Room
           for
           this
           Objection
           ;
           for
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           pleaded
           only
           as
           he
           is
           the
           
             efficient
             Cause
             of
             Believing
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           objective
           ,
           or
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           .
           But
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           must
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           resolve
           all
           we
           do
           well
           ,
           spiritually
           and
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           the
           Efficacious
           Operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           us
           ,
           unless
           we
           intend
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           this
           still
           makes
           his
           
             internal
             Operation
          
           to
           be
           the
           efficient
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           
             internal
             Testimony
          
           to
           be
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           another
           Question
           ,
           whether
           all
           Obligation
           unto
           Duty
           is
           and
           must
           be
           proportionate
           unto
           our
           own
           Strength
           without
           Divine
           Assistance
           ;
           which
           we
           deny
           :
           and
           affirm
           that
           we
           are
           obliged
           unto
           many
           things
           by
           virtue
           of
           Gods
           Command
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           no
           power
           to
           answer
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Grace
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Where
           the
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           made
           in
           the
           way
           before
           described
           ,
           those
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           proposed
           are
           obliged
           to
           receive
           it
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           Evidence
           which
           it
           gives
           of
           it self
           so
           to
           be
           .
           Yea
           every
           Real
           ,
           True
           ,
           Divine
           Revelation
           made
           unto
           Men
           ,
           or
           every
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Scripture
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           hath
           that
           Evidence
           of
           its
           being
           from
           God
           accompanying
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficient
           to
           
             oblige
             them
          
           unto
           whom
           it
           was
           made
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           .
           If
           this
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           either
           were
           God
           obliged
           to
           confirm
           every
           particular
           Divine
           Revelation
           with
           a
           Miracle
           (
           which
           as
           to
           its
           Obligation
           unto
           Believing
           wants
           not
           its
           difficulty
           )
           which
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           nor
           doth
           at
           this
           day
           at
           the
           first
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
           to
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           or
           else
           when
           he
           requires
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           in
           such
           ways
           as
           in
           his
           Wisdom
           he
           judgeth
           meet
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           thereby
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           their
           Sin
           to
           refuse
           a
           Compliance
           with
           his
           Will.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           this
           Difficulty
           can
           be
           no
           otherwise
           avoided
           ,
           but
           by
           affirming
           that
           the
           Faith
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           with
           respect
           unto
           his
           VVord
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             natural
             Assent
          
           unto
           it
           upon
           rational
           Arguments
           and
           Considerations
           which
           we
           have
           an
           Ability
           for
           ,
           without
           any
           spiritual
           Aid
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           or
           respect
           unto
           his
           Testimony
           ,
           as
           before
           described
           ;
           which
           overthrows
           all
           Faith
           ,
           especially
           that
           which
           is
           Divine
           .
           I
           shall
           rather
           ten
           thousand
           times
           allow
           of
           all
           the
           just
           Consequences
           that
           can
           follow
           on
           the
           Supposition
           mentioned
           ,
           than
           admit
           of
           this
           Relief
           .
           But
           of
           those
           Consequences
           this
           is
           none
           ,
           that
           any
           unto
           whom
           the
           Scripture
           is
           proposed
           are
           excepted
           from
           an
           Obligation
           unto
           Believing
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           there
           is
           no
           difficulty
           in
           the
           usual
           Objection
           which
           respects
           particular
           Books
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           why
           we
           receive
           them
           as
           Canonical
           ,
           and
           reject
           others
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Proverbs
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Wisdom
             ;
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             and
             not
             Ecclesiasticus
             .
          
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Canon
           of
           them
           given
           us
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           unto
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             :
          
           which
           both
           confirms
           all
           that
           we
           receive
           ,
           and
           excludes
           all
           that
           we
           exclude
           .
           And
           unto
           the
           New
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Pretenders
           ,
           nor
           ever
           were
           to
           the
           least
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           Books
           whatever
           that
           have
           either
           themselves
           
           pretended
           unto
           a
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           pleaded
           by
           others
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Extract
           ,
           have
           been
           and
           may
           be
           from
           themselves
           ,
           without
           further
           help
           ,
           evicted
           of
           falshood
           in
           that
           pretence
           .
           They
           have
           all
           of
           them
           hitherto
           in
           matter
           or
           manner
           ,
           in
           plain
           Confessions
           ,
           or
           other
           sufficient
           Evidence
           ,
           manifested
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           an
           human
           Original
           .
           And
           much
           Danger
           is
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           from
           any
           that
           for
           the
           future
           shall
           set
           forth
           with
           the
           same
           pretence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           VVe
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           refuse
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Advantages
           of
           Providence
           whereby
           the
           Scripture
           is
           brought
           unto
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           Testimonies
           which
           either
           directly
           or
           collaterally
           any
           one
           Part
           of
           it
           gives
           unto
           another
           .
           Although
           the
           Scripture
           be
           to
           believed
           
             for
             it self
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           ordinarily
           to
           be
           believed
           
             by
             it self
          
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           other
           means
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           On
           these
           Suppositions
           I
           fear
           not
           to
           affirm
           that
           there
           are
           on
           every
           
             Individual
             Book
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           particularly
           those
           named
           ,
           those
           Divine
           Characters
           and
           Criteria
           ,
           which
           are
           sufficient
           to
           difference
           them
           from
           all
           other
           VVritings
           whatever
           ,
           and
           to
           testify
           their
           Divine
           Authority
           unto
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Believers
           .
           I
           say
           of
           Believers
           ;
           for
           we
           enquire
           not
           on
           what
           Ground
           unbelievers
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           do
           believe
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           yet
           directly
           on
           what
           outward
           Motives
           such
           Persons
           may
           be
           induced
           so
           to
           do
           .
           But
           our
           sole
           Enquiry
           at
           present
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           Faith
           of
           them
           
             who
             do
             believe
          
           is
           resolved
           into
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           said
           that
           when
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           (
           for
           we
           acknowledg
           that
           there
           is
           the
           same
           Reason
           of
           the
           first
           giving
           out
           of
           Divine
           Revelations
           ,
           as
           is
           of
           the
           Scripture
           )
           came
           and
           preached
           unto
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           
           those
           meer
           VVords
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           ▪
           had
           all
           this
           Evidence
           in
           them
           or
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           nothing
           he
           said
           of
           that
           kind
           may
           be
           separated
           from
           its
           Circumstances
           ;
           but
           supposing
           the
           Testimonies
           given
           in
           the
           Scripture
           before
           hand
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           Work
           ,
           Time
           ,
           and
           Manner
           of
           Coming
           ,
           with
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           with
           him
           in
           the
           declaration
           that
           he
           made
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           the
           Jews
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           taught
           ,
           and
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           many
           of
           them
           upon
           his
           Preaching
           only
           ,
           John
           4.
           42.
           
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           unto
           his
           Institutions
           although
           he
           wrought
           no
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           did
           not
           ,
           rejected
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           for
           their
           Good
           ,
           and
           perished
           in
           their
           unbelief
           .
           But
           although
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           wrought
           no
           Miracles
           to
           prove
           the
           Scripture
           then
           extant
           to
           be
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           he
           wrought
           them
           among
           such
           only
           as
           by
           whom
           that
           was
           firmly
           believed
           ;
           yet
           the
           VVisdom
           of
           God
           saw
           it
           necessary
           to
           confirm
           his
           
             Personal
             Ministry
          
           by
           them
           .
           And
           without
           a
           Sense
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Divine
           Truth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           proposed
           ,
           
             Miracles
             themselves
          
           will
           be
           despised
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           by
           some
           who
           were
           afterwards
           converted
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           VVord
           ,
           
             Acts
             2.
             13.
             chap.
          
           3.
           7
           ,
           8.
           or
           they
           will
           produce
           only
           a
           false
           Faith
           ,
           or
           a
           ravished
           Assent
           upon
           an
           Amazement
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           abide
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           13
           ,
           21.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           A
           Summary
           Representation
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           of
           that
           Faith
           wherewith
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           some
           Attestations
           given
           unto
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           delivered
           concerning
           it
           ,
           shall
           give
           a
           Close
           to
           this
           Discourse
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           this
           Design
           ,
           the
           Things
           that
           follow
           are
           proposed
           .
        
         
           I.
           Unto
           the
           Enquiry
           ,
           on
           what
           Grounds
           or
           for
           what
           Reason
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           many
           Things
           are
           supposed
           ,
           as
           on
           all
           hands
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           whose
           Demonstration
           or
           Proof
           belongs
           not
           unto
           our
           present
           Work.
           Such
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Self-subsistence
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Essential
           Properties
           of
           his
           Nature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           Relation
           unto
           him
           and
           Dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           Creator
           ,
           Benefactor
           ,
           Preserver
           ,
           Judge
           ,
           and
           Rewarder
           ,
           both
           as
           unto
           Things
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             whatever
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           whatever
           is
           manifest
           in
           or
           from
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           or
           Providence
           ,
           
           and
           necessary
           Actings
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Being
           ,
           Rule
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           supposed
           as
           acknowledged
           in
           this
           Enquiry
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           beyond
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Guidance
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           Men
           may
           live
           unto
           God
           ,
           believe
           and
           put
           their
           Trust
           in
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           in
           that
           Obedience
           which
           he
           requireth
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           Him
           ,
           a
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           unto
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           Condition
           wherein
           all
           Mankind
           are
           since
           the
           Entrance
           of
           Sin
           ,
           is
           necessary
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           all
           those
           unto
           whom
           God
           hath
           granted
           Divine
           Revelations
           immediately
           from
           Himself
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           use
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           all
           other
           Men
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           be
           communicated
           ,
           were
           infallibly
           assured
           that
           they
           came
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Minds
           were
           no
           way
           imposed
           on
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           all
           these
           Divine
           Revelations
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           any
           way
           necessary
           to
           guide
           and
           instruct
           Men
           in
           the
           true
           Knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Obedience
           which
           is
           acceptable
           unto
           him
           ,
           are
           now
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           those
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           which
           are
           commonly
           received
           and
           owned
           among
           all
           Sorts
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           These
           Things
           I
           say
           are
           supposed
           unto
           our
           present
           Enquiry
           ,
           and
           taken
           for
           granted
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Reader
           is
           not
           to
           look
           for
           any
           direct
           Proof
           of
           them
           in
           the
           preceding
           Discourse
           .
           But
           on
           these
           Suppositions
           it
           is
           alledged
           and
           proved
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           all
           Men
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           duly
           proposed
           as
           such
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           these
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           contain
           and
           exhibit
           an
           Immediate
           ▪
           Divine
           ,
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           of
           his
           
           Mind
           and
           Will
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           is
           any
           way
           needful
           that
           they
           may
           live
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           is
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Divine
           Original
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Obligation
           of
           this
           Duty
           of
           thus
           Believing
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           ariseth
           partly
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           the
           especial
           Command
           of
           God.
           For
           it
           being
           that
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           Knowledg
           whereof
           ,
           and
           Assent
           whereunto
           ,
           we
           cannot
           live
           unto
           God
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           nor
           come
           unto
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           it
           unto
           those
           Ends
           ;
           and
           God
           requireth
           it
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           should
           do
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           cannot
           thus
           believe
           it
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           sufficient
           Evidence
           and
           prevalent
           Testimony
           that
           so
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           are
           many
           cogent
           Arguments
           ,
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           Motives
           to
           perswade
           ,
           convince
           ,
           and
           satisfy
           unprejudiced
           Persons
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           sufficient
           to
           stop
           the
           Mouths
           of
           Gain-sayers
           ,
           proceeding
           on
           such
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           are
           owned
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           Arguments
           of
           this
           Nature
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           almost
           all
           Considerations
           of
           the
           Properties
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           our
           Relation
           unto
           him
           ,
           of
           what
           belongs
           unto
           our
           present
           Peace
           ,
           and
           future
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           From
           the
           Arguments
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           a
           firm
           Perswasion
           of
           Mind
           defensible
           against
           all
           Objections
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           attained
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           who
           live
           not
           in
           Contradiction
           unto
           their
           own
           
           Light
           and
           Reason
           through
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           cannot
           but
           judg
           it
           their
           Wisdom
           ,
           Duty
           ,
           and
           Interest
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           unto
           his
           VVill
           as
           revealed
           therein
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           yet
           that
           Perswasion
           of
           Mind
           which
           may
           be
           thus
           attained
           ,
           and
           which
           resteth
           wholly
           upon
           these
           Arguments
           and
           Testimonies
           ,
           is
           not
           entirely
           that
           Faith
           wherewith
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           meerly
           Human
           ,
           how
           firm
           soever
           the
           Perswasions
           in
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           that
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           things
           themselves
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           VVe
           cannot
           thus
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           any
           Divine
           Truth
           therein
           contained
           ,
           without
           the
           effectual
           Illumination
           of
           our
           Minds
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           to
           exclude
           the
           Consideration
           of
           his
           VVork
           herein
           is
           to
           cast
           the
           whole
           Enquiry
           out
           of
           the
           Limits
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Yet
           is
           not
           this
           VVork
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Illumination
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           believe
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           with
           Faith
           Supernatural
           and
           Divine
           ,
           the
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           why
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           or
           the
           Evidence
           whereon
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           nor
           is
           our
           Faith
           resolved
           thereinto
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           VVhereas
           also
           there
           are
           sundry
           other
           Acts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           and
           upon
           our
           minds
           ,
           establishing
           this
           Faith
           against
           Temptations
           unto
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           further
           ascertaining
           us
           of
           the
           Divine
           Original
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           testifying
           it
           unto
           us
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           none
           of
           them
           severally
           ,
           nor
           all
           of
           them
           joyntly
           ,
           the
           formal
           Reason
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ground
           
           which
           we
           believe
           upon
           .
           Yet
           are
           they
           such
           as
           that
           as
           without
           the
           first
           VVork
           of
           Divine
           Illumination
           we
           cannot
           believe
           at
           all
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ;
           so
           without
           his
           other
           consequent
           Operations
           we
           cannot
           believe
           stedfastly
           against
           Temptations
           and
           Oppositions
           .
           VVherefore
           ,
        
         
           10.
           
           Those
           only
           can
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           aright
           to
           be
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           whose
           minds
           are
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           enabled
           to
           believe
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Those
           who
           believe
           not
           are
           of
           two
           Sorts
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           either
           such
           as
           oppose
           and
           gainsay
           the
           VVord
           as
           a
           cunningly
           devised
           Fable
           ;
           or
           such
           as
           are
           willing
           without
           prejudice
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           .
           The
           former
           Sort
           may
           be
           resisted
           ,
           opposed
           ,
           and
           rebuked
           by
           external
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           such
           moral
           Considerations
           as
           vehemently
           perswade
           the
           Divine
           Original
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           same
           Principles
           may
           their
           mouths
           be
           stopped
           as
           to
           their
           Cavils
           and
           Exceptions
           against
           it
           .
           The
           other
           Sort
           are
           to
           be
           led
           on
           unto
           believing
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           VVord
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           unto
           that
           purpose
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           12.
           
           Neither
           sort
           do
           ever
           come
           truly
           to
           believe
           ,
           either
           meerly
           induced
           thereunto
           by
           force
           of
           moral
           Arguments
           only
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Church
           by
           whose
           Ministry
           the
           Scripture
           is
           proposed
           unto
           them
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           VVherefore
           ,
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           formal
           Reason
           of
           Faith
           
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
          
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           the
           Authority
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           evidencing
           themselves
           unto
           our
           Minds
           
           and
           Consciences
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           .
           And
           herein
           consisteth
           that
           Divine
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Testimony
           gives
           our
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           general
           nature
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Divine
           Testimony
           gives
           it
           the
           especial
           nature
           of
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           This
           Divine
           Testimony
           given
           unto
           the
           Divine
           Original
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           and
           by
           it self
           whereinto
           our
           Faith
           is
           ultimately
           resolved
           ,
           is
           evidenced
           and
           made
           known
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Characters
           of
           the
           infinite
           Perfections
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           that
           are
           in
           it
           and
           upon
           it
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           Authority
           ,
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           over
           and
           upon
           the
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Satisfactory
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Truths
           contained
           therein
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           accompanied
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Wherefore
           although
           there
           be
           many
           cogent
           external
           Arguments
           whereby
           a
           moral
           stedfast
           Perwasion
           of
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           may
           be
           attained
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           the
           principal
           Duty
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           to
           give
           Testimony
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           done
           successively
           at
           all
           all
           times
           since
           first
           it
           was
           intrusted
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           although
           there
           be
           many
           other
           Means
           whereby
           we
           are
           induced
           ,
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           enabled
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           only
           ,
           efficaciously
           manifesting
           it self
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Divine
           Testimony
           that
           is
           given
           in
           it
           and
           by
           it
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           so
           with
           Faith
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           .
        
         
           Corel
           .
           Those
           who
           either
           deny
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           internal
           subjective
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           enabling
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           the
           objective
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           given
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           in
           and
           by
           it self
           ,
           or
           do
           deny
           their
           joynt
           concurrence
           in
           
           and
           unto
           our
           Believing
           ,
           do
           deny
           all
           Faith
           properly
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           is
           declared
           and
           pleaded
           for
           in
           the
           preceding
           Treatise
           ;
           to
           prevent
           the
           Obloquy
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           confirm
           the
           Judgment
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           the
           Suffrage
           of
           Antient
           and
           Modern
           Writers
           given
           unto
           the
           principal
           Parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           whereon
           all
           other
           things
           asserted
           in
           it
           do
           depend
           .
        
         
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           discourseth
           at
           large
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Stromat
           .
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             We
             have
             the
             Lord
             himself
             for
             the
             Principle
             or
             Beginning
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             various
             manners
             and
             by
             divers
             degrees
             goeth
             before
             us
             ,
             or
             leads
             us
             unto
             knowledg
             .
          
           [
           This
           is
           that
           which
           we
           lay
           down
           as
           the
           Reason
           and
           Ground
           of
           Faith
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Lord
           himself
           instructing
           us
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           ]
           So
           he
           adds
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             And
             if
             any
             one
             suppose
             that
             he
             needeth
             any
             o●her
             Principle
             ,
             the
             Principle
             will
             not
             be
             kept
             .
          
           [
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           need
           any
           other
           Principle
           whereinto
           to
           resolve
           our
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           no
           more
           a
           Principle
           unto
           us
           .
           ]
           
             But
             he
             who
             is
             faithful
             from
             himself
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             his
             Sovereign
             
             Writing
             and
             Voice
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             appeareth
             is
             administred
             by
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             men
             .
             And
             certainly
             we
             use
             it
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             judging
             for
             the
             invention
             of
             things
             .
             But
             whatever
             is
             judged
             ,
             is
             not
             credible
             or
             to
             be
             believed
             until
             it
             is
             judged
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             no
             Principle
             which
             stands
             in
             need
             to
             be
             judged
             .
          
           The
           Intention
           of
           his
           Words
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           alone
           is
           to
           believed
           for
           himself
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           his
           Word
           as
           the
           Rule
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           judg
           of
           all
           things
           .
           And
           this
           Word
           is
           so
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           any
           other
           Judgment
           ;
           because
           if
           it
           be
           so
           it
           cannot
           be
           either
           a
           Principle
           or
           a
           Rule
           .
           And
           so
           he
           proceeds
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             embracing
             by
             Faith
             the
             most
             sufficient
             indemonstrable
             Principle
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Demonstrations
             of
             the
             Principle
             from
             the
             Principle
             it self
             ,
             we
             are
             instructed
             by
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             himself
             unto
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           In
           few
           Words
           he
           declares
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           we
           have
           pleaded
           for
           .
           No
           more
           do
           we
           maintain
           in
           this
           Cause
           ,
           but
           what
           Clemens
           doth
           here
           assert
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           for
           it self
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           needeth
           no
           antecedent
           or
           external
           Demonstration
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           Evidence
           and
           Demonstration
           of
           its
           Divine
           Original
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           it self
           alone
           ;
           which
           yet
           he
           further
           confirms
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             For
             we
             would
             not
             attend
             or
             give
             credit
             simply
             to
             the
             definitions
             of
             Men
             ,
             seeing
             we
             have
             right
             also
             to
             define
             in
             contradiction
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             meerly
             to
             say
             or
             assert
             what
             appears
             to
             be
             Truth
             ,
             but
             to
             beget
             a
             belief
             also
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             we
             expect
             not
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             confirm
             that
             which
             is
             enquired
             about
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             full
             and
             firm
             than
             any
             Demonstration
             ,
             yea
             which
             rather
             is
             the
             only
             Demonstration
             .
             —
             Thus
             we
             taking
             our
             Demonstrations
             of
             the
             Scripture
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             assured
             by
             Faith
             ,
             as
             by
             Demonstration
             .
          
           And
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           Strom.
           4.
           he
           plainly
           affirms
           that
           the
           way
           of
           Christians
           was
           to
           prove
           the
           Scripture
           by
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           things
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Basilius
           speaks
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           on
           Psal.
           115.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Faith
             which
             draws
             the
             Soul
             to
             assent
             above
             all
             methods
             of
             Reasonings
             ,
             Faith
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Effect
             of
             Geometrical
             Demonstrations
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           The
           Nature
           ,
           Cause
           ,
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           that
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           asserted
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Nemesius
           de
           Homin
           .
           cap.
           2.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Divine
           Oracles
           hath
           its
           credibility
           from
           it self
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           Divine
           Inspiration
           .
        
         
           The
           Words
           of
           Austin
           ,
           though
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           all
           ,
           yet
           may
           here
           be
           again
           reported
           .
           
             Confess
             .
             lib.
             II.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
             Audiam
             &
             intelligam
             quo
             modo
             fecisti
             Coelum
             &
             Terram
             .
             Scripsit
             hoc
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             scripsit
             &
             abiit
             ,
             transivit
             hinc
             ad
             te
             ;
             neque
             enim
             nunc
             ante
             me
             est
             .
             Nam
             si
             esset
             ,
             tenerem
             eum
             ,
             &
             rogarem
             eum
             ,
             &
             per
             te
             obsecrarem
             ,
             ut
             mihi
             ista
             panderet
             ,
             &
             praeberem
             aures
             corporis
             mei
             ,
             sonis
             erumpentibus
             ex
             ore
             ejus
             .
             At
             si
             Hebraea
             voce
             loqueretur
             ,
             frustra
             pulsaret
             sensum
             meum
             ,
             nec
             inde
             mentem
             meam
             quicquam
             tangeret
             .
             Si
             autem
             Latinè
             ,
             scirem
             quid
             diceret
             ,
             sed
             unde
             scirem
             an
             verum
             diceret
             ?
             quod
             etsi
             hoc
             scirem
             num
             &
             ab
             illo
             scirem
             ?
             Intus
             utique
             mihi
             ,
             intus
             in
             domicilio
             cogitationis
             ,
             nec
             hebraea
             ,
             nec
             graeca
             ,
             nec
             latina
             ,
             nec
             barbara
             veritas
             ,
             sine
             oris
             &
             linguae
             organis
             ,
             sine
             strepitu
             syllabarum
             diceret
             ,
             verum
             dicit
             ;
             at
             ego
             statim
             erectus
             confidenter
             illi
             homini
             tuo
             dicerem
             ,
             verum
             dicis
             ;
             Cum
             ergo
             illum
             interrogare
             non
             possim
             ,
             te
             quo
             plenus
             vera
             dixit
             ,
             Veritas
             ,
             te
             Deus
             meus
             rogo
             ,
             parce
             peccatis
             meis
             ,
             &
             qui
             illi
             servo
             tuo
             dedisti
             haec
             dicere
             ,
             da
             &
             mihi
             haec
             intelligere
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             hear
             ,
             I
             would
             understand
             how
             thou
             madest
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             .
             Moses
             wrote
             this
             ,
             he
             wrote
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             gone
             hence
             to
             thee
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             not
             now
             before
             me
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             I
             would
             hold
             him
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             and
             beseech
             him
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             open
             these
             things
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             apply
             the
             ears
             of
             my
             body
             to
             the
             sounds
             breaking
             forth
             from
             his
             mouth
             .
             But
             if
             he
             should
             use
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             ,
             in
             vain
             should
             he
             affect
             my
             sense
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             not
             at
             all
             touch
             my
             mind
             ;
             if
             he
             should
             speak
             Latin
             ,
             I
             should
             know
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             but
             whence
             should
             I
             know
             that
             he
             spake
             the
             Truth
             ?
             and
             if
             I
             should
             know
             this
             also
             ,
             should
             I
             know
             it
             of
             him
             ?
             Within
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             habitation
             of
             my
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             Truth
             neither
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             Latin
             ,
             nor
             any
             barbarous
             Language
             ,
             without
             the
             Organs
             of
             mouth
             or
             tongue
             ,
             
             without
             the
             Noise
             of
             syllables
             ,
             would
             say
             ,
             he
             speaks
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             I
             being
             immediately
             assured
             or
             certain
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             say
             unto
             that
             servant
             of
             thine
             ,
             thou
             speakest
             Truth
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             ask
             him
             ,
             I
             ask
             thee
             ,
             O
             Truth
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             being
             filled
             spake
             the
             things
             that
             are
             true
             ;
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             ask
             of
             thee
             ;
             pardon
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             thou
             who
             gavest
             unto
             this
             thy
             servant
             to
             speak
             these
             things
             ,
             give
             unto
             me
             to
             understand
             them
             .
          
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           most
           remarkable
           in
           these
           Words
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           plainly
           affirms
           that
           Faith
           would
           not
           ensue
           on
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Prophets
           themselves
           if
           they
           were
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           an
           
             internal
             Work
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           upon
           our
           minds
           to
           enable
           us
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           thereunto
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           seems
           to
           place
           all
           Assurance
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Divine
           Revelations
           in
           the
           inward
           Assurance
           which
           God
           gives
           us
           of
           them
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           we
           have
           before
           considered
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           
             Arausican
             Council
          
           gives
           full
           Testimony
           unto
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           internal
           Grace
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           believe
           .
           
             Can.
             7.
             
             Siquis
             Evangelicae
             proedicationi
             consentire
             posse
             confirmat
             ,
             absque
             Illuminatione
             &
             Inspiratione
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             ,
             haeretico
             fallitur
             Spiritu
             .
          
        
         
           To
           descend
           unto
           later
           times
           wherein
           these
           things
           have
           been
           much
           disputed
           ,
           yet
           the
           Truth
           hath
           beam'd
           such
           Light
           into
           the
           eyes
           of
           many
           ,
           as
           to
           enforce
           an
           Acknowledgment
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           examined
           themselves
           about
           it
           .
           The
           Words
           of
           
             Baptista
             Mantuanus
          
           are
           remarkable
           ;
           
             de
             Patient
          
           .
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           2.
           
           
             Saepe
             mecum
             cogitavi
             ,
             unde
             tam
             suadibilis
             sit
             ipsa
             Scriptura
             ,
             unde
             tam
             potenter
             influat
             in
             animos
             auditorum
             ,
             unde
             tantum
             habeat
             Energiae
             ,
             ut
             non
             ad
             opinandum
             
             tantum
             ,
             sed
             ad
             solide
             credendum
             omnes
             inflectat
             ?
             Non
             est
             hoc
             imputandum
             rationum
             evidentiae
             quas
             non
             adducit
             ;
             non
             artis
             industriae
             aut
             verbis
             suavibus
             ad
             persuadendum
             accomodatis
             quibus
             non
             utitur
             ;
             sed
             vide
             an
             id
             in
             causa
             sit
             quod
             persuasi
             sumus
             eam
             a
             prima
             veritate
             fluxisse
             ?
             sed
             unde
             sumus
             ita
             persuasi
             nisi
             ab
             ipsa
             ?
             quasi
             ad
             ei
             credendum
             nos
             suiipsius
             contrahat
             authoritas
             .
             Sed
             unde
             oro
             hanc
             authoritatem
             sibi
             vendicavit
             ?
             neque
             enim
             vidimus
             nos
             Deum
             concionantem
             ,
             scribentem
             ,
             docentem
             ,
             tamen
             ac
             si
             vidissemus
             ,
             credimus
             &
             tenemus
             a
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             fluxisse
             quae
             legimus
             ;
             forsan
             fuerit
             haec
             ratio
             firmiter
             adhaerendi
             ,
             quod
             in
             ea
             veritas
             sit
             solidior
             quamvis
             non
             clarior
             ;
             habet
             enim
             omnis
             veritas
             vim
             inclinativam
             ,
             &
             major
             majorem
             ,
             &
             maxima
             maximam
             ;
             sed
             cur
             ergo
             non
             omnes
             credunt
             Evangelio
             ?
             Respond
             ▪
             quod
             non
             omnes
             trahuntur
             a
             Deo.
             Sed
             longa
             opus
             est
             disputatione
             ?
             firmiter
             sacris
             Scripturis
             ideo
             credimus
             quod
             divinam
             Inspirationem
             intus
             accipimus
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             often
             thought
             with
             my self
             whence
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             is
             so
             perswasive
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             doth
             so
             powerfully
             influence
             the
             minds
             of
             its
             hearers
             ,
             that
             it
             inclines
             or
             leads
             them
             not
             only
             to
             receive
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             surely
             to
             believe
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Reasons
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             produce
             ,
             nor
             unto
             the
             Industry
             of
             Art
             ,
             with
             words
             smooth
             and
             fit
             to
             perswade
             ,
             which
             it
             useth
             not
             ;
             see
             then
             if
             this
             be
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             first
             Truth
             or
             Verity
             .
             But
             whence
             are
             we
             so
             perswaded
             but
             from
             it self
             alone
             ?
             as
             if
             its
             own
             Authority
             should
             effectually
             draw
             us
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             But
             whence
             I
             pray
             hath
             it
             this
             Authority
             ?
             we
             saw
             not
             God
             preaching
             ,
             writing
             ,
             or
             teaching
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             as
             if
             we
             had
             seen
             him
             ,
             we
             believe
             and
             firmly
             hold
             ,
             that
             
             the
             things
             which
             we
             read
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             It
             may
             be
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             we
             so
             firmly
             adhere
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             truth
             is
             more
             solid
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             more
             clear
             than
             in
             other
             writings
             ;
             for
             all
             Truth
             hath
             a
             perswasive
             power
             ,
             the
             greater
             Truth
             ,
             the
             greater
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             greatest
             the
             greatest
             Efficacy
             of
             all
             .
             But
             why
             then
             do
             not
             all
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Answ.
             Because
             all
             are
             not
             drawn
             of
             God.
             But
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             any
             long
             disputation
             ?
             we
             therefore
             firmly
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             received
             a
             Divine
             Inspiration
             assuring
             of
             us
             .
             And
             in
             what
             Sense
             this
             is
             allowed
             hath
             been
             declared
             in
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           close
           the
           whole
           with
           the
           Testimony
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Truth
           which
           we
           assert
           is
           most
           vehemently
           opposed
           ,
           when
           it
           riseth
           in
           opposition
           unto
           an
           especial
           interest
           of
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           there
           are
           which
           are
           principally
           excepted
           against
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           concerning
           our
           belief
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           first
           is
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           as
           the
           efficient
           cause
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           whereas
           they
           teach
           that
           no
           man
           can
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           and
           according
           unto
           his
           duty
           ,
           without
           the
           real
           internal
           Aid
           and
           Operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           however
           it
           be
           proposed
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Arguments
           soever
           the
           Truth
           of
           its
           Divine
           Original
           be
           confirmed
           ;
           this
           is
           charged
           on
           them
           as
           an
           Error
           and
           a
           Crime
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           whereas
           they
           also
           affirm
           that
           there
           is
           an
           inward
           Testimony
           or
           Witness
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           he
           assures
           and
           confirms
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           an
           Efficacy
           exceeding
           all
           the
           perswasive
           Evidence
           of
           outward
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           ;
           this
           also
           by
           some
           
           they
           are
           traduced
           for
           .
           And
           yet
           those
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           who
           are
           looked
           on
           as
           most
           averse
           from
           that
           Resolution
           of
           Faith
           which
           most
           Protestants
           acquiesce
           in
           ,
           do
           expresly
           maintain
           both
           these
           Assertions
           .
        
         
           The
           Design
           of
           
             Stapleton
             ,
             de
             principiis
             Fidei
             ,
             controver
             .
          
           4.
           lib.
           8.
           cap.
           1.
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             impossibile
             esse
             sine
             speciali
             gratia
             ,
             ac
             dono
             fidei
             divinitùs
             infuso
             ,
             actum
             verae
             fidei
             producere
             ,
             aut
             ex
             veri
             nominis
             fide
             credere
             .
          
           Which
           he
           there
           proves
           with
           sundry
           Arguments
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             produce
             any
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             believe
             with
             Faith
             rightly
             so
             called
             ,
             without
             special
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Infusion
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Faith.
          
           And
           Bellarmin
           speaks
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           
             
               Argumenta
               quae
               articulos
               fidei
               nostrae
               credibiles
               faciunt
               ,
               non
               talia
               sunt
               ut
               fidem
               omnino
               indubitatam
               reddant
               ,
               nisi
               mens
               divinitùs
               adjuvetur
               .
            
             
               De
               Grat.
               &
               lib.
               Arbit
               .
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             which
             render
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             credible
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             as
             produce
             an
             undoubted
             Faith
             ,
             unless
             the
             mind
             be
             divinely
             assisted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Melchior
             Canus
             ,
             loc
             .
             Theol.
          
           lib.
           2.
           cap.
           8.
           disputes
           expresly
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           
             
               Id
               statuendum
               est
               ,
               authoritatem
               humanam
               &
               incitamenta
               omnia
               illa
               praedicta
               ,
               sive
               alia
               quaecunque
               adhibita
               ab
               eo
               qui
               proponit
               fidem
               ,
               non
               esse
               sufficientes
               causas
               ad
               credendum
               ut
               credere
               tenemur
               ,
               sed
               praeterea
               opus
               esse
               interiori
               causa
               efficiente
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Dei
               speciali
               auxilio
               moventis
               ad
               credendum
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             firmly
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             that
             human
             Authority
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Motives
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             which
             may
             be
             used
             by
             him
             who
             proposeth
             the
             Object
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             are
             not
             sufficient
             causes
             of
             believing
             as
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             moreover
             necessary
             an
             internal
             efficient
             Cause
             moving
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             especial
             Help
             or
             
             Aid
             of
             God.
             
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           he
           speaks
           yet
           more
           plainly
           .
           
             
               Externae
               igitur
               omnes
               &
               humanae
               persuasiones
               non
               sunt
               satis
               ad
               credendum
               ,
               quantumcunque
               ab
               hominibus
               competenter
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               fidei
               proponantur
               ;
               sed
               necessaria
               est
               insuper
               causa
               interior
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               divinum
               quoddam
               lumen
               incitans
               ad
               credendum
               ,
               &
               oculi
               quidam
               interiores
               Dei
               beneficio
               ad
               videndum
               dati
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             all
             external
             human
             Perswasions
             or
             Arguments
             are
             not
             sufficient
             Causes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             however
             the
             things
             of
             Faith
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             proposed
             by
             Men
             ;
             there
             is
             moreover
             necessary
             an
             internal
             Cause
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             certain
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             inciting
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             certain
             internal
             Eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             given
             us
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           Yea
           all
           other
           learned
           men
           of
           the
           same
           Profession
           do
           speak
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Assertion
           also
           they
           do
           no
           less
           comply
           withal
           ;
           
             
               Arcanum
               divini
               Spiritus
               Testimonium
               prorsus
               necessarium
               est
               ,
               ut
               quis
               Ecclesiae
               Testimonio
               ac
               Judicio
               circa
               Scripturarum
               approbationem
               credat
               ,
            
          
           (
           saith
           Stapleton
           )
           .
           
             The
             secret
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             altogether
             necessary
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             believe
             the
             Testimony
             and
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           And
           the
           Words
           of
           
             Gregory
             de
             Valentia
          
           are
           remarkable
           .
           
             
               Cum
               hactenus
               ejusmodi
               Argumenta
               pro
               authoritate
               Christianae
               Doctrinae
               fecerimus
               ,
               quae
               per
               seipsa
               satis
               prudentibus
               esse
               debeant
               ,
               ut
               animum
               inducant
               velle
               credere
               ;
               tamen
               nescio
               an
               non
               sit
               argumentum
               iis
               omnibus
               majus
               ,
               quod
               qui
               vere
               Christiani
               sunt
               ,
               ita
               se
               animo
               affectos
               esse
               ,
               quod
               ad
               fidem
               attinet
               ,
               sentiunt
               ,
               ut
               praecipue
               quidem
               propter
               nullum
               Argumentum
               ,
               quod
               vel
               hactenus
               fecimus
               vel
               ratione
               similiter
               excogitari
               possit
               ,
               sed
               propter
               aliud
               nescio
               quid
               ,
               quod
               alio
               quodam
               modo
               &
               longe
               fortius
               quam
               ulla
               Argumenta
               persuadet
               ,
               at
               ad
               firmiter
               credendum
               se
               intelligant
               .
            
             Tom.
             3.
             in
             
             
               Thom.
               Disp.
               7.
               
               Qu.
               1.
               punc
               .
               4.
               
               §.
               2.
               
            
          
           Let
           any
           man
           compare
           these
           Words
           with
           those
           of
           
             Calvin
             .
             Institut
          
           .
           lib.
           1.
           cap.
           7.
           sect
           .
           5.
           which
           as
           I
           remember
           I
           have
           cited
           before
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           know
           whence
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           was
           taken
           .
           
             Whereas
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               have
               hitherto
               pleaded
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               even
               by
               themselves
               ought
               to
               suffice
               prudent
               persons
               to
               induce
               their
               minds
               to
               belief
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               an
               Argument
               greater
               than
               they
               all
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               truly
               Christians
               do
               find
               or
               feel
               by
               experience
               their
               minds
               so
               affected
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               moved
            
             (
             and
             obliged
             )
             
               firmly
               to
               believe
               ,
               neither
               for
               any
               Argument
               that
               we
               have
               used
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               of
               the
               like
               sort
               that
               can
               be
               found
               out
               by
               Reason
               ,
               but
               for
               somewhat
               else
               which
               perswades
               our
               minds
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               effectually
               than
               any
               Arguments
               whatever
               .
            
          
           And
           to
           shew
           what
           he
           means
           by
           this
           internal
           Argument
           and
           Perswasion
           ,
           he
           affirms
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             
               Deus
               ipse
               imprimis
               est
               ,
               qui
               Christianam
               Doctrinam
               atque
               adeo
               Scripturam
               sacram
               veram
               esse
               ,
               voce
               Revelationis
               suae
               &
               interno
               quodam
               instinctu
               &
               impulsu
               ,
               humanis
               mentibus
               contestatur
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             God
             Himself
             who
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             certain
             internal
             Instinct
             and
             Impulse
             witnesseth
             unto
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           These
           few
           Testimonies
           have
           I
           produced
           amongst
           the
           many
           that
           might
           be
           urged
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           not
           to
           confirm
           the
           Truth
           which
           we
           have
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           which
           stands
           on
           far
           surer
           foundations
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           obviate
           Prejudices
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           being
           not
           much
           conversant
           in
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           charge
           what
           hath
           been
           delivered
           unto
           this
           purpose
           with
           Singularity
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53726-e280
           
             
               De
               Naturae
               Theologiae
            
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Naturae
             Theologiae
             
               lib.
               cap.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Vbi
             supra
             de
             Origine
             &
             Progressu
             Idololatriae
             .
          
           
             *
             Exercitat
             .
             on
             the
             Epist.
             to
             the
             
               Heb.
               Exer.
            
             1.